Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Lo…siento, Mamá. I wanted more…time…contigo.”

~o.8.o~

It was the familiar tone of children crying that pulled her from the dizzying darkness of unconsciousness, though they were ones she hadn’t heard in four decades. Blinking her eyes, her blurry vision cleared as she began to make sense of what was hovering over her

Or rather, whom .

Three little faces were crowded around her line of sight, eyes red and cheeks wet with their tears. The most distraught was a little girl with wild flame-colored curls pulled back into a braid, fair skin, and terrified green eyes. She shared the same eye color as the little boy, but that was all. He had tan skin and short black curly hair had been slicked back. The final child was another little girl, a shade darker than the boy, with warm brown eyes and short curly dark brown hair.

Two girls and one boy. All the same age. Triplets.

“What—!” She startled at the sound of her own voice, the cadence of it unfamiliar in its youth, eyes widening. ‘¡Esa no es mi voz! What’s going on?!’ Then her breath left her as their words finally registered in her shocked mind.

“—á! Don’t leave! ¡Por favor!”

“—siento, lo siento, don’t go!”

“—n’t want it if it hurt you! ¡Lo odio!”

She wasn’t sure what was going on—if this was a dream or if she had finally lost her mind—those thoughts took a backseat to motherly instincts crashing into her like a galloping horse. Slowly trying to push herself up into a sitting position, she found her arms lacking strength. Just as she was about to collapse, Casita moved the back of a chair against her own, supporting her as it slowly pushed her into a sitting position.

“Gracias, Casita.” She whispered, patting the tiles beneath her before reaching out towards the children. Despite the weakness in her limbs, the children came easily to her as they clung desperately onto her, their small hands digging into her almost uncomfortably, but she ignored it. Her discomfort meant nothing next to their distress.

“Shh, mis hijos.” She cooed, hugging them as tightly as she could. “Todo está bien.”

“M-Mamá,” the little redhead sobbed, “w-what happened?”

With her arms still around them, she managed to gently stroke the young girl’s head, gazing at her—at all of them, in wonder. “I’m not sure, pero…,” her brow furrowed as her mind cleared completely, and a new feeling began to build up within her—familiar, yet so much bigger than she was used to. She had always had magic in her, though her Gift wasn’t as flashy as the rest of her family. It had connected her to the Miracle, their candle, and to Casita. Now, however, Alma Madrigal felt connected to the entire Encanto.

Looking at her door, she took in the changes that had appeared. Her stylized self was still holding the candle, but the candle was surrounded by what looked like a very tiny depiction of the town. Her eyes were slightly widened as the implications briefly sifted through her mind. She swallowed thickly.

“…I think my Gift…changed?”

~o.8.o~

After calming down her children with further reassurance, Alma decided to put off their Candle Ceremony just a little longer in favor of something she hadn’t done as much as she should have.

Wage a tickle war.

It happened when she was in the middle of making Julieta squeal like a pig, the five-year-old flailing her limbs in a futile attempt to escape her madre, when Alma caught a glimpse of her reflection. She froze, the child in her arms calming down as the seconds ticked by,

“Mamá?” Came Julieta’s breathless question, snapping her back to the present.

Blinking rapidly, she smiled at her daughter. ‘Keep it together, mantente fuerte por ellos. They will only be scared if you break now.’ “Nada querida. I think that’s enough for today. I still need to make dinner. Why don’t you go get your hermano y hermana and play for a bit, hm? The food will be ready soon.” She then leaned in and blew a raspberry into Julieta’s cheek, causing her to giggle and squeal before squirming out of her arms.

“Okay, Mamá!” Julieta chirped, before running off to find her siblings that had hid from Monstruo de cosquillas . “Brunito! Pepita!” She screamed gleefully as she went.

Alma could not stop the content smile that stretched her lips even if she wanted to. Taking a moment to bask in it all, she dusted off her skirt before heading to the kitchen. She paused near the mirror, looking at it briefly from her peripheral, before closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. “Luego.” She whispered to herself before heading to the kitchen.

Dinner was made to the sweet cacophony of children playing, squabbling, and just generally having a good time. It was music to her ears, and she let them be for the most part unless their bickering got too heated—usually between Pepa and Bruno. Those two could go from being a house on fire to oil and water at the drop of a hat!

Dinner was a quick but chaotic affair, and Alma had to remind them of their manners quite a few times, though she wasn’t as harsh as she remembered being. It didn’t annoy her like it used to. Not right now. The kids seemed to notice the change, if their secret smiles and repeated “bad manners” were anything to go by. It almost became a competition of who could get in trouble the most.

“Okay, enough of that.” Alma said as she stood from the table. Before she collected the dishes, she teasingly pinched their noses. “No creas que no sabía lo que estabas haciendo.” She gave them a mock stern expression at their giggles, before smiling. “Ven, help me do dishes.” Like ducklings, they followed her into the kitchen. With their help, and a little help from Casita, dishes were done in no time and La Familia Madrigal found themselves once more on the second floor in front of the glowing doors.

“Mamá,” Pepa asked nervously, picking at the end of her braid, “you sure it’s okay?”

“Sí, mi vida.” She caressed the child’s cheek, giving her a reassuring smile as she gazed into her big green eyes. “I’m sorry I worried you earlier, but I promise, the Miracle would never hurt you.”

‘No, the one to hurt you is one who never should have.’ Came the bitter, loathsome voice in the back of her mind. Smothering it until it barely flickered, she leaned down and kissed Pepa’s forehead. “Now, ven aquí and place your hands onto the candle. Vamos, todos ustedes. Both hands.”

Oh so slowly, the triplets hesitantly placed their little hands on the candle, their faces filled with awe, curiosity, and trepidation. Taking a silent breath, Alma spoke.

“Do you promise to love and protect your family, yourself, and your community?” Smiling shyly, the three nodded. Returning their smile, Alma nods to their doors. “Go ahead, niños.”

There was a moment of hesitation, before Julieta took a deep breath. “I can do this, soy la mayor.” She muttered to herself. Stepping forward, she paused with indecision before picking the door in the middle. Slowly she reached out her hand, only to falter. Looking to her madre, her expression became determined at Alma’s encouraging nod. Turning back to the door, she wrapped her tiny fingers around the knob.

With startled gasps, the triplets watched in astonishment as a glowing carving of what must be an older version of Julieta appeared, eyes closed with a soft smile. She was surrounded by herbs and held a mortar and pestle in both hands.

“Whoa…!” Julieta muttered in awe, eyes wide.

“What do you feel?” Alma asked kindly, though she already knew. She watched as her eldest scrunched her face in thought, looking at her hands.

“I feel…I make good food?” She thought aloud. Julieta bit her lip in concentration. “No, my food…heals?”

Alma pretended to ponder over this. “Why don’t we test that out tomorrow? You can help me make breakfast.” She smiled at Julieta’s eager nod.

Pepa and Bruno looked at their hermana y madre, then locked eyes. They squinted at each other before turning to their doors.

“Me next—“

“—No, I’m next!”

They reached for their doors at the same time, an older version of themselves carving into their doors simultaneously. Pepa’s image was also smiling with closed eyes, almost looking serene. Behind her head, the sun shone brilliantly, with clouds and lightning further down.

At the sight of it, a rainbow appeared above her head and the moon shined a bit brightly as the clouds in the night sky disappeared. Noticing this, Pepa faced upwards and closed her eyes.

“What do you feel?” Alma asked her second child.

“Everything.” She said softly. “The sky is…like me? Um, ¿indomable?” She frowned and opened her eyes, tears starting to form as a cloud appeared over her head. “But what if I hurt someone?” Even at her age, she knew how dangerous the weather could be.

“Oh, mi vida.” Alma quickly pulled her daughter into a one-armed hug. “You could never hurt anyone. You are such a free child, as are your emotions. Never push down what you feel. In time, I know you will learn to feel what you feel and not be afraid of it hurting anyone. Lo sé.”

Gazing at her mom with glassy eyes, Pepa quickly wiped her tears away before beaming at her mama, the rainbow once more over her head. She giggled as she hugged Alma again.

“Brunito?”

Julieta’s quiet voice brought Alma’s attention to her youngest, and she was immediately alarmed. Kissing Pepa’s crown, she quickly released the little redhead before heading to her son. He was just staring at his door, eyes wide and tears streaming down his face. His eyes were glowing a dull emerald green—not the usual neon green they shine when he had visions. 

“¿Mijo?” Julieta was already in tears when Alma kneeled before Bruno, the sound of thunder and rain registering vaguely at the back of her mind. Taking his face into both her hands, she turned him to face her. “¿Que paso?” She asked worriedly as she gazed into his terrified eyes. ‘This didn’t happen before.’ Bruno’s first vision had been a happy one, of the first child born within the Encanto. She remembered it clearly. This…terror in her child’s eyes foreign and unwelcomed.

“¿Mamá?” Bruno sobbed softly, the glow fading from his jade eyes as he finally focused on his madre. “Did I…did I die?”

It was a strange question from a five-year-old, but by this time,  Alma had told the triplets their father’s story, had made sure they understood his love and sacrifice. Still…

All at once, Alma felt the air leave her lungs as horror filled her. ‘No.’ She thought frantically. ‘Nononononono NO!’ Pulling Bruno into her arms, she felt the wall she had hastily erected upon her awakening crack as tears quickly filled her eyes and spilled down her cheeks. “No pequeño,” she choked, rocking them both back and forth, “no you didn’t. You’re right here, conmigo.”

“B-but I saw it.” He sobbed into her chest. “I was under big ro—“

“ No! ” She hissed, holding him tighter. Alma bit back a sob, letting out a gasping breath. “No.” She said a tad bit calmer. Vaguely, she felt the tiny arms of her daughters trying to wrap around them, and they grounded her. “¡No dejaré que suceda!” ‘Not again!’ Looking up at her son’s door, she almost wailed.

An older Bruno greeted her, his eyes open just as it had been before, but his expression was different. His brow was relaxed, almost somber, and his smile sad, as if he were apologizing for something.

Casita shook with her emotions, the walls quivering. Unbeknownst to her at that time, so did the entirety of the Encanto.

“Lo…siento, Mamá.”

~o.8.o~

Later, in the dead of night, Alma found herself in the bathroom, staring at her reflection. Tonight had not gone as planned, the triplets too distressed to sleep in their own rooms or without her, so they were currently fast asleep on her bed. She needed to return soon, but she also needed this moment.

Where there had once been greying salt and pepper hair in a Gibson tuck, there was now rich, dark wavy hair released from their twin braids. Where skin had been thin and weighed down by age, it was now firm with youth. So much had changed, except her eyes. Her hazel eyes remained the same, bearing the wisdom she had gained as she took care of the Encanto and her family. ‘As I failed my family.’

Reaching out a hand, she slowly pressed her fingers against the cool surface of the mirror, unable to look away. She watched as the stranger’s eyes filled with tears and felt them wet her cheeks as they ran down her face. Bringing a hand to cover her mouth, she couldn’t stop the sob that broke through as she fell to her knees a second time that day. Slowly rocking back and forth, the wall around her emotions crumbled to dust as she was swept away by a hurricane of grief, relief, and loneliness.

Her familia was gone. Her yernos Félix y Agustín, who brought new stars to her family. Her nietos, Isabela, Delores, Luisa, Camilo, Antonio, and her mariposita, sweet Mirabel. Mirabel, who had forced her eyes open to the pain and silent suffering she’d unknowingly caused her family. Mirabel, who made them a family again.

A terrible, terrible fear gripped her suddenly, filling her with ice that took her breath away. ‘What if they aren’t born again?’ She shook her head. ‘No, it will be okay. It must be. ¡Debe ser!!’  

Taking a shuddering breath, she tried to make a plan. ‘I’ll just make sure Julieta and Pepa meet their esposos again. Everything shou… will fall into place after that.’ With her mind set, her fear was shoved into a box, replaced with fierce determination and grief. Looking at her hands, she thought of the last hand she’d held, covered in blood that would have belonged to another if…if not for—

“Lo…siento, Mamá. I wanted more…time…contigo.”

Time.

Time.

“Oh, Brunito…” Alma breathed, eyes wide in awe and realization. Clasping her hands together and pressing them to her mouth, she cried. “Yo también quería más tiempo contigo, with all of you. Together. Como una familia.”

Wiping her tears away, Alma stood and met her reflection headon, her determination staring back at her. “I will not let this third chance go to waste, mijo. I promise.” It would be hard, but she was no stranger to a hard life. 

This time, she would keep her family whole, and hopefully, when she finally reunites with Pedro, she would be able to look him in the eyes and not feel shame.

‘Your sacrifices will not go to waste.’

Chapter Text

~x./\.x~

Bruno and Alma were sitting on his bed, her arms wrapped around him and holding him close to her. She rested her cheek against the crown of his head, combing her finger through his curly locks while his face was tucked under her chin, his own hold on her just as tight. They both sniffled here and there, emotionally raw from the difficult, but much needed conversation they had finished minutes ago.

As an effort to better understand her family, Alma had spent the past couple of days talking to each of them privately. She knew her intentions had been good, thought they had been good, but her execution of it had hurt her family, and she wanted to— needed to—understand how she went about it so wrong. 

And so they spoke, with her eyes and mind open. There were laughs, shouting, tearful apologies, plenty of crying, and finally, understanding. Forgiveness would come later, but for now, she was filled with hope that they were all trying .

Bruno had been the last one, one she had been preparing for since the beginning, because she knew it would destroy her. She had been right. How could she have been so blind to his suffering? So heartless? Who was this vieja fria she had become, that would turn a blind eye to how the townsfolk treated him? She knew of their dislike of him, but she never knew of the injuries. He’d been too scared to tell her.

Taking a slow breath, she let herself look around his room again, marveling at the difference from before Casita fell. Instead of an imposing cliffside of stairs, his room opened up to a vision cave already filled with sand. Seven blank, glowing emerald tablets adorned the circumference of the room in a dotted line, providing an eerie yet welcoming atmosphere. 

On the left side was a small hallway that led to a door cut into the stone without a doorknob. Only Bruno and—when he allowed it—those he gave permission to could open the door, which led into his actual bedroom. It was his sanctuary, so if someone wanted a vision, they wouldn’t get one unless Bruno was good and ready to give one.

The bedroom was the same as his previous one; small, homey, and safe. A full bed tucked into the left corner with a bedside table full of knick knacks and keepsakes, a dresser along the opposite wall similarly cluttered, and a small closet a few feet from the bedroom door. With many nooks and crannies for his rats to hide in. It wasn’t extravagant like some of the other rooms, but it suited Bruno just fine.

Bruno took a deep breath, and pulled away from his madre, wiping his eyes and giving her a shy and embarrassed smile. “Lo siento…”

Alma shook her head and patted Bruno’s cheek with a soft smile. “No apologies, niño. No más.” She made to get up, and Bruno helped her, both of them standing. “Now, let’s head down, dinner must be almost ready. I believe Pepa is cooking tonight.”

Bruno huffed with amusement. “I’m surprised Casita is still standing.”

Alma just shook her head with a smile, but she couldn’t deny that he was right. When they made it downstairs, they discovered that Julieta was supervising, much to their amusement and Pepa’s chagrin.

~x.\/.x~

After the initial scare and with his madre’s reassurance, Bruno became more comfortable with his gift, began experimenting, and discovered a few things. 

The first was that when his eyes flash neon green for a few seconds, he would get glimpses of the future that would happen a few seconds to a few minutes from that point in time. They happened irregularly and he liked to call them “flickers”. The second thing he learned was that actual visions take up a lot of space, and if he doesn’t have any sand nearby, sand would just appear to help create the emerald tablet the vision would be etched on. These visions would either happen exactly as was shown, no matter what—or could be changed. Those that could be changed would shift between both end results when turned side to side, leaving him to inform the recipient what would lead to which result. He found that he could trigger these visions with a specific goal in mind, or they would just happen. He usually got a warning a few minutes before they happened, a faint pulling sensation behind his eyes that wasn’t painful, just uncomfortable. Other times, they happened with no warning, and that usually meant it was something urgent; good or bad. He liked the good ones.

The third thing was…scary. Scary in that it was the same as when he first got his gift. His eyes would glow a dull emerald, and unlike the green that normally flooded his visions, these were black and white with only specific colors standing out depending on the vision. He could also hear things, something his other visions didn’t provide. The first one had been the color red, the second time was the burgundy dress of an older woman looking down at him in fierce reprimand. He didn’t know her, but she terrified him. She had been there in the first vision he had, when he saw himself…die. And while he hadn’t seen her face, he could assume that she glared at him just the same. A part of him couldn’t help but think, ‘Did she kill me?’

When he’d gone to his mother about this, about his fears, her reaction made him promise himself to keep such future visions to himself. She had looked so horrified and heartbroken, he had started crying thinking he had done something bad. She spent the night reassuring him that he hadn’t, but he knew she was lying, he just knew it. He had hurt his mamá.

So he’d keep it a secret, and she wouldn’t hurt again.

~o.8.o~

Walking through town with her triplets, Alma thought about how much things had changed in five years, yet how they stayed the same. In her memories of the first time around, foggy as they were, things were the same. The town was flourishing, finding its rhythm. The townsfolk had settled into their nichés, trades and businesses continually popping up, the economy thriving. Just as she remembered it. 

And yet…there were extensive differences.

The ones she was most thankful for involved her children. In her memories, they had already begun to mold themselves into mini-adults by age ten. Here, they were still children. Very sweet and caring children, but children nonetheless. Julieta was the least changed, always trying to lead by example for her siblings, always the first to take risks, and always mild mannered and kind. While she still helped the townsfolk with their injuries, she would now refuse to help if it was something minor, something Alma fully supported. Her eldest had worked too hard for the foolishness of the Encanto before, the people having grown reliant on her gift.

Pepa and Bruno changed the most. Pepa did not try to hide her emotions, an utterance of “clear skies” not heard at all. For her own comfort, she took an umbrella with her wherever she went. Surprisingly, this increased the child’s control of the weather. While Pepa’s emotions controlled the weather directly above her, she didn’t need her emotions to control the weather of the sky. That was pure thought. She could make it rain and be completely happy. Alma was so proud of her.

Bruno surprised her the most. She always knew her son was like his father; kind and compassionate, and very protective of his family. She remembered, in her foggy memories, when he’d gotten in trouble for punching another kid who had been picking on Julieta, the same event having repeated itself not even a week ago. She had forgotten, however, how mischievous he had been. The family, and some of the townsfolk, were repeated victims of his harmless pranks, much to their ire and amusement. It reminded her so much of Camilo, and she couldn’t help but wonder if the little shapeshifter had learned it from his tío before he’d…left.

Worry poked at her as she thought of her youngest. After the candle ceremony, he’d had normal visions, along with his Flickers, as he called them. She saw no sign of him trying to think up his ritual, which he had claimed helped him clear his mind. Instead of fearing the randomness of his visions as he had before, Bruno seemed to embrace them. Even the bad ones, which she had assured him were warnings and not his fault. He had even managed to change the outcome of a few, which further grew his confidence in himself and his ability.

No, this isn’t what worried Alma. What worried her were the other visions. The ones where his eyes glowed a dull emerald. Sometimes he would end up in tears, other times he pulled in on himself, lost in thought. Whenever she asked, he would always smile and tell her it was just something small, but she knew he was lying. His green eyes always looked a bit more haunted after those visions, and it broke her heart. She knew what he was seeing.

The future she had come from.

A click-clacking of cobblestones shifting brought her out of her thoughts, and she smiled down at the moving stones. “Hola, Pueblosito.” The shutters of the surrounding houses waved happily, and the residents of those houses shook their heads in fond exasperation. Alma waved and smiled at them in apology, and they waved her off.

To Alma, this was the biggest change and, if she were completely honest, it terrified her. If Casita was their magical home, Pueblosito was an extension of it that stretched into town. The whole town was alive . It would help out residents a little bit here and there, such as lowering a shelf or moving heavy loads, but it only ever responded as a whole when Alma and her children were in town. More accurately, when Alma was in town. It favored her children, but Alma was the one connected to it and that scared her. It reacted to her emotions.

A tug on her skirt had her looking down to Bruno, the neon glow fading from his eyes, a confused frown on his face. “¿Mamá?” He said in a low tone.

Frowning in turn, Alma knelt down and found herself also whispering. “Sì, Brunito, what is it?”

Bruno paused, looking at a house just down the road, before meeting his madre’s gaze. “What…what does it mean when a wife kisses a man that isn’t her esposo? Here?” His fingers touch his lips.

Alma froze, eyes wide and a horrified blush flushed her cheeks. ‘He’s too little to know such things!’ Swallowing thickly, she placed a hand on his cheek. “Is that…all you saw?”

When Bruno nodded his head, she sagged with relief. Distantly, she felt Pueblosito do the same. “It was just a flicker.”

“What does it mean, Mamá?” Pepa asked, a cloud forming over her head.

Alma sighed and petted the top of Pepa’s head. She felt they were too young for this conversation, but her hands were tied. “It means something bad. It’s called cheating. It’s different from cheating on tests or games. She is cheating on her esposo. It means she doesn’t love her esposo anymore. Husbands can do it to their esposas, too. It’s very hurtful.”

“Why would they do that?” Julieta asked.

“I don’t know, mija. I really don’t.” Alma said sorrowfully. Turning back to Bruno, she wiped at the tears that were budding from his eyes. He was too empathetic for his own good. “Do you want to tell me who you saw?” In the past, she had demanded to know every vision he held and forced him to tell the unwilling recipients. It had led to his slow ostracization from the community. This time, she would let him decide if he wanted to let people know of these types of visions.

Bruno looked down and nodded his head. He hated having bad visions. People always got mad at him, but it wasn’t his fault. His mamá told him so. He was just the messenger giving warnings. Flickers were different, they couldn’t always be changed since they would happen soon. He didn’t think this Flicker could be changed, but…he still wanted to warn them. He needed to. It was a compulsion that was hard to fight.

Leaning forward, he whispered into his mother’s ear, “It was Señora Munoz, the carpenter's wife. With Señor Martinez, from the Café.”

Alma sighed at this information, nodding her head. “Who is the vision for?” This was an important question, the visions always giving off a certain feeling on who it was for, regardless of who was in the vision itself. Something she had never understood before.

“Señor Martinez.” Came the surprising answer. 

Alma blinked twice before nodding. Standing up once more, she said, “I will go tell him. Why don’t you three go find your amigos and play?” To Julieta and Pepa, “Make sure to watch him if he gets a vision, okay?”

A chorus of “Okay” sounded from the triplets before they left, Bruno hesitating a little before his hermanas dragged him off.

Alma smiled as they left. Taking a steadying breath, she turned to the nearest structure and whispered, “Pueblosito, please take me to Señor Martinez. If he is with Señora Munoz, separate them.” A few shutters rattled before a surprised squak sounded from behind her. Turning, she found Señor Martinez outside of a house. He had just been about to enter when Pueblosito had turned him around. Alma blinked.

He was standing right outside of the Munoz residence.

Señor Martinez yelped again when Pueblosito kept him in place when he tried to move away from the house. Alma bit her lip, trying not to laugh.

“Ah, Gustavo!” She called, raising a hand in greeting as she approached him. 

Gustavo Martinez looked up, eyes wide, before a nervous smile lighted his face. “Hola, Señora Madrigal! I guess you were looking for me?”

“Sí,” She said once she reached him. She gave him an apologetic smile. “Sorry about Pueblosito. I asked it to lead me to you, not the other way around.”

“It’s okay.” He assured nervously. “¿Cómo puedo ayudarte, Señora?”

Instead of answering, Alma turned to her side and offered him her arm. “Walk with me, ¿por favor?” She watched as he flushed slightly, and couldn’t help but be amused. Young her body might be, Alma held the mind of an older woman. While she saw nothing wrong with having the young folk escort her every now and then when she needed to talk to them, it always became the talk of the town when it was a young man. She almost rolled her eyes. Pedro would always be her one and only. “Aye, no hagas las cosas incómodas, I only want to talk. Prometo.”

Flushing a deeper pink and giving a nervous laugh, Gustavo nodded and took her arm. His face paled very quickly as they walked and he listened to her tak in a hushed tone.

Chapter Text

When the Encanto had first been created, the survivors had been filled with awe, hope, and fear. The Miracle had saved them, but it was also something unknown. Something to fear. Time passed, and as Alma did her best to help out in the community, the fear subsided when it became clear the Miracle would not harm them. It was there to protect them.

An almost-fear settled upon the townsfolk when the triplets turned five. Not only had such powerful gifts been given to children, but the town itself seemed to come alive! Once again, Alma showed her intentions by helping the town in any way she could, within reason. Many accepted it, because family came first. The Madrigals were powerful and helped them, but they were also human—children!—and needed time to themselves.

The triplets were nine when a sense of safety swept through the Encanto as a potential murder was stopped by the Madrigals. Little Bruno had seen a vision of it, and Alma had been swift in apprehending the would-be culprit with the help of Pueblosito. With the vision tablet as proof and the would-be victim a child, judgement had been passed swiftly by a small council and the almost-murderer had been imprisoned. 

The triplets were twelve when the Encanto was reminded of why they feared the Madrigals.

The day had started off normal. The Madrigals were wandering the town, giving help where it was needed. Pepa and Julieta had gone together to the fields to help water them, along with some healing food to help offset any heat-related illnesses. It was the middle of summer and the heat and humidity were high.

Bruno had gone to play with some of his friends, which made Alma smile. She remembered that at this age, he had already started to seclude himself from everyone. It brought her such joy, she couldn’t find the words to describe it. Returning to her task at hand, Alma knocked on the door before. The house waved in greeting, and Alma waved back before the door opened.

“¡Buena tarde, Señora Guzmán!” Alma greeted as the women kissed the other’s cheek.

“Hola, Señora Madrigal.” Rosá Guzmán greeted. She held Alma by the shoulders, a giddy smile stretching her mouth. “Is this visit what I think it is?”

“¡Sí!” Alma laughed. Reaching into the basket, she brought out a beautiful embroidered cloth. Rosá squealed at the sight of it. “Lo siento it took so long, but I wanted to get it right.” Mirabel wasn’t the only crafty person in the family, and Alma had forgotten how much she’d loved the craft her nieta had taken to like a fish to water.

“No, it’s fine, it’s fine!” Rosá assured, taking the fabric gently before unfolding it and holding it up, revealing a pale yellow skirt with intricate pink rose and green leaf embroidery on the fridge and along its left side. She gasped. “¡Es espectacular!”

“Gracias, I’m so happy you love it.” Alma laughed.

“Aye, where are my manners?” Rosá shook her head at herself. “Please come sit while I get the rest of your payment. Siéntate por favor.” She gestured to a small couch just inside her home. 

“Gracias, Señora.” Just as Alma was about to take her seat, the door swung open and the floor tiles rattled. Alarmed, she stood up. “Pueblosito?” She yelped when she was tossed out of the house. “¿Qué—qué demonios?!”

“Señora?!” Came Rosá’s startled call within the house, but Pueblosito gave Alma no time to answer as the cobblestone moved her to wherever it was taking her. It took her to another residential area not too far from where she had been, before stopping abruptly. With a startled yelp, she nearly fell over, only for a long plank of wood to appear and keep her steady.

“Gracias.” She uttered breathlessly, before looking to see why she had been brought here, and promptly froze. Everyone froze.

A man was poised with his hands aggressively in the air, almost as if he were about to punch someone. His previously enraged expression was tight with fright. Behind him, his wife held back a girl and a boy with blonde hair and tears in their eyes. There was a small crowd loosely around him, all turned to her in shock. That isn’t what stopped her heart, no, what did was the sight of Bruno on the ground propped up on one arm while the other held his obviously bruised and bloodied cheek. An emerald tablet broken into three pieces laid by his feet. He was crying, tears trailing down his face. He hadn’t seen her yet, instead he looked up at the man in fear and shock. Finally noticing how everyone had froze, he slowly looked around and met her enraged gaze.

He shrunk back from the intensity of her expression, his lips wobbling when he uttered a little fearfully, “¿Mamá?”

That single, scared utterance pierced her heart painfully, but she pushed it to the back of her mind in favor of the overwhelming rage she felt. She had known the townsfolk had grown to dislike Bruno before, displeased with his visions. It was something she had strived to change this time around, stressing that the visions weren’t Bruno’s doing, that he couldn’t control what he saw. That they were warnings , that some could change! Some were still upset, but you can’t force a horse to drink water. So long as they didn’t come after her child, she didn’t care. For the most part, it had been working and she thought things were better.

She thought he was safe. That the injuries he had told her of before would not happen this time. She had trusted them.

Never again.

“¿Que esta pasando aqui?” She asked in a calm voice that did nothing to ease the crowd. She wanted to go to her son immediately and tell him it was okay, but she had to remain calm and handle this in a suitable manner. A low tremor shook through Pueblosito. “Brunito?” She asked in a softer tone, and her heart clenching as he let out a sob. 

‘Fuck being calm.’ She thought as she made to take a step to her bebé.

The man that had previously stood over her son dropped his hands and tried to approach her. “Señora—”

“¡Cállate!” She shouted at him, cracks in the cobblestones spreading out from her feet and racing towards him, causing the man to stumble and fall on his ass and the crowd to gasp in shock. The cracks quickly surrounded him, keeping him in place. Exhaling sharply, she turned to her son and went to him quickly. Kneeling before him, she pulled him into her arms in a fierce hug. After a moment, she pulled back and gently took his face into her hands. “Brunito, mijo,” she brushed his hair from his face and gingerly wiped his tears away, “¿qué pasó?”

Bruno met Alma’s gaze for a few seconds, before he looked away. She let him pull from her so he could sit properly and rub at his eyes. He hiccuped softly and gestured to the broken tablet. “I—I was playing con mis amigos when I had a vision of Hernando getting sick. It looked really bad, and Juli’s food wasn’t working for some reason. There were two endings. I-I…” His expression crumpled here. “Lo siento, I d-didn’t mean to make him mad.” He hiccuped again. “I just wanted to w-warn him. Hernando es mi amigo…,” he cried. 

“Shhhh,” Alma soothed, even as the cracks widened around her. “This is not your fault, mijo. It’s okay.” She kissed his forehead. “Deja que mami se encargue de esto.” She stood up as Bruno looked up at her with wide, wet eyes, and turned towards the man she had left on the floor.

“Señora, por favor,” Señor Héctor Diminuto pleaded quickly as he scrambled into a kneeling position. When she didn’t interrupt him and merely stood before him, he continued. “You know how we feel about his visions. Ellos estan malditos, I had to protect my son—”

Alma had heard enough. “So you strike a child ?!” She shouted, the ground around them sinking down inch by inch with every word, “my son?! ¡Cómo te atreves!” She pinched her thumb and forefinger together as she gestured to him repeatedly. “I have told you—everyone!—from the very beginning that his visions are warnings! Warnings!! Either you get the chance to change it or you prepare for what will happen! He can’t control what he sees! He adores your son, Señor, why would he hurt him?!”

“Señora—”

“No!” She raised her hand to silence him. “You don’t get to talk and make any more excusas idiotas, you’re going to listen to me! If you ignore his warning and your child falls ill, we will help you in any way we can, as we have been doing for years . Outside of that,” she leaned in closer to him and the ground beneath him sank lower, “don’t come near me or my family ever again. If you so much as look en la dirección de mis hijos, you will no longer be welcomed within the Encanto’s borders!” There were multiple gasps that sounded at her words, but she didn’t hear them. “¿Tú entiendes?”

The man was pale beneath her imposing stance. “S-sí, Señora.”

She nodded firmly once, before turning to the crowd around them. “That goes for everyone! My family has done nothing but help the Encanto. Do not betray our kindness, and do not mistake it for weakness!” Straightening up, she turned to Bruno and was surprised to see her daughters there as well. Julieta had already fed him some of her food, and a part of her sagged with relief that he was no longer hurt. 

Taking in their expressions, she saw they were confused, wary, and furious; a thunderstorm warring over Pepa’s head. Breathing in slowly to calm herself, Alma approached them. “Ven, let’s go home.” She instructed as she helped Bruno to his feet. Looking around, she saw the cracks and the literal hole in the ground. “Pueblosito, please fix the cracks. It’s not nice.” Taking his hand, she took Pepa’s hand as well, the little girl looking about ready to strike someone. Julieta took Bruno’s other hand, and together the four of them headed back to Casita as the ground and house seemed to heal themselves of the cracks.

When they were almost home, Bruno finally spoke up. “¿Mamá?”

“¿Sí, mijo?”

Bruno hesitated for a second, squeezing her hand. She squeezed it back reassuringly, and he shyly met her gaze. “Can I…can I still be friends with Hernando?”

Alma’s expression softened. ‘This child.’ She thought fondly. “Of course, mijo.” She sighed regretfully. “If they let him. Lo siento, I should not have lost my temper like that. I hope you two are able to stay friends.”

Bruno nodded sadly and faced forward again. A pause.

“You were badass, Mamá.”

Alma gasped sharply. “Pepa! Language!”

“But she’s right!” Julieta added helpfully.

“Sí, I’m right!!” The redhead insisted, earning a giggle from her siblings. She persisted at the sound of her hermanito’s laugh. “I didn’t even know you could do that! He looked like he was gonna pee himself!”

Alma felt shame well up in her. “Pepita, I know you are…impressed with how I was back there, pero…” She tried to look for the right words. She was still so angry , so hurt and betrayed . But she needed to set a good example for them. “But we mustn’t display our abilities like that…,” she glanced briefly at Bruno and her expression hardened, “…unless it is in self-defense, okay?”

“Sí, Mamá.” All three chorused, Pepa the most reluctant. It was the best she was going to get.

Once they got to Casita, Alma spent the rest of the day surrounded by the triplets, Bruno ending up in her arms more often than not. That night, they all slept together in a pile in the inner courtyard, surrounded by pillows and blankets. Her bebés were safe. She’d make sure it stayed that way. 

The triplets were twelve when the Encanto developed a respectful fear of the Madrigals.

Chapter Text

Pepa Madrigal was fourteen when she began to think there was something…odd with her family. Not the normal weirdness that came with being a magical family, but something far more subtle and she knew she wasn’t the only one to notice it.

It started with her mamá. Sometimes, she would look at them, but not see them. Like she was seeing somebody else, and her eyes would be so full of guilt it hurt to look at. At those times, they would all try to cheer her up. Julieta would bake her something sweet, Bruno would make her laugh with his antics, and Pepa would try to make her smile by making rainbows. As she got older, she began to bring her mother flowers. The first time she did it, Alma had started crying. Pepa had started crying, too, but stopped when her madre hugged her close, thanking her for the flowers. She was worried about bringing them to her a second time, but when her mamá merely smiled warmly, she decided she’d bring her flowers and rainbows whenever she felt sad.

The next odd thing involved her hermanito. He was already odd, with his growing belief in superstition (she made him stop throwing salt and sugar; it was annoying and Julieta didn’t like the waste) and an unhealthy fascination with rats, but that was okay. It’s why he was her favorite. Well, everyone’s favorite, really. He was the baby, whether he liked it or not, and he’d just have to deal with it. 

No, what was odd were the “glowing visions”, as she liked to call them. When his eyes glowed dully instead of bright neon green. He almost seemed to age years after he had one of them, like the knowledge weighed him down. She had confronted him once about it, demanding that he tell her. The vision had left him crying and it had frightened her—why wouldn’t he let her protect him?!

Instead of answering her, he had clung to her, constantly apologizing and begging her not to hate him. It had confused the hell out of her, and honestly hurt. She could never hate Bruno. He annoyed the hell out of her, but he was a part of her as much as Julieta was a part of her. Three pieces to one whole. She had spent the next few hours reassuring him that she didn’t hate him and that she still loved his annoying ass before tickling him until he couldn’t breathe. 

She never asked about the glowing visions again.

Chapter Text

The triplets were sixteen when Alma realized she didn’t need to worry about her daughters meeting their esposos again. Apparently, Bruno took it upon himself to play matchmaker and use the results as a source of his entertainment. At least that’s how it felt to Pepa.

Bruno had come down for breakfast one fateful morning with a shit-eating grin that set them all on edge. It meant he had a prank ready to pull on one of them and no amount of threats would make him spill until it came to fruition. Pepa had gotten so annoyed she’d started thundering, lightning striking the ground around her.

When they went off into town, he kept unusually close to the redhead, pissing her off more and more until she couldn’t take it anymore.

“Bruno!” She whirled around to him, his easygoing expression not changing in the face of her wrath, which only upset her further. “¡Irse!! Shoo! I will not be a part of your—” She cut off when his eyes flashed neon green, and then he pushed her.

He pushed her.

He pushed her.

‘Oh, you hijo de—’ Her thought stopped when she felt herself fall against something solid, only to realize it was some one when arms came around to steady her. Green eyes widened when she realized she was still storming and now whoever caught her was just as drenched as she was since she dropped her umbrella. She gasped, turning around. “Lo siento—” Her words got stuck in her throat at the sight of them. Of him. ‘Ay Dios mío.’

He was completely soaked like her, and wore a faded orange shirt. His skin was a rich chocolate color and what must have been a very neat afro was weighed down by the rain falling on them. Instead of glaring at her, he was looking at the cloud above them and smiling . And what a smile it was. It lit up his whole face, just like the sun in the sky. She felt her cheeks warm, and when he finally brought his eyes to hers, she got lost in caramel pools.

“¿Estás bien?” He asked, helping her straighten up before removing his hands. The rain quickly disappeared along with the cloud.

“Uh,” Pepa replied intelligently, before stammering, “s-sí, gracias. Estoy bien.” She looked him over again, and cringed at the state of his clothes, a cloud reforming over her head. “I’m so sorry I got you wet.”

He shrugged, still smiling. “It’ll dry. Worth it if I got to meet you, Señorita Pepa. The name’s Félix Acosta.” He said as he held out his hand.

Once again, the cloud above her disappeared as her face burned, replaced by rainbows. ‘Oh wow.’ “Nice to meet you, Félix.” She was proud she managed not to stutter as she shook his hand. Only to bring a hand to her heart when he kept hold of her hand, turning it to kiss the back before letting it go. ‘¡Ay Dios mío!’

Suddenly, she remembered she hadn’t been alone when she had been pushed into the sweet boy before her, and whirled around to find her hermano. He was still there, laughing at her with mirth in eyes the same shade as hers, but there was genuine happiness behind the amusement. It was the only reason why she didn’t zap him with lightning.

Later, when they returned home and she was away in her room, a knock sounded at her door. “¡Entra!” She called out.

A frown marred her face when she realized it was her hermano. She watched him cross his fingers on one hand before entering her room, and huffed. “You know nothing will happen if you don’t do that, right?”

He shrugged with a secret smile. “Can never have enough good luck.”

“Yeah, well, you’re gonna need more than luck.” She pouted. “I’m still mad at you, Cabeza estúpida.”

His grin turned sheepish as he approached her, walking through the clouds that made up the floor of her room. He sat next to her on her bed, and took out one of his emerald tablets from under his ruana. “Maybe this will help?”

She glared at him for a moment longer before curiosity got the best of her and she looked down at the tablet, taking it from his hands. Her eyes widened as she took in a sharp breath. Captured within the tablet was an image of her and the boy she’d met today, Félix. They were a few years older, and while there was no color to the image, her eye caught sight of a wedding veil upon her head and the rings on their fingers.

Turning it this way and that, she looked up at Bruno with large eyes when the outcome didn’t change. “Seriously?”

He nodded excitedly. “I had the vision this morning, and it felt like the start of it was going to happen soon, like today -soon. And I wanted to see it happen, but I wanted it to be a surprise, too.” His smile became mischievous then. “Plus, it was funny seeing you like that. They should start calling you Señorita Pez!”

“Oh, you mierdito!” Pepa laughed as she wrapped her arm around the back of his neck, bringing him down to give him a nuggie, effectively messing up his hair. He laughed and pushed at her until she finally let him go. She cackled at the rats’ nest that used to be his hair.

“So,” Bruno began as he tried and failed to fix his hair, “am I forgiven?”

Pepa pretended to think about it before sighing dramatically. “I guess.” They both giggled. Tapping the tablet, she became more serious as her humor eased. Glancing at Bruno to see him staring at her curiously, she looked back towards the tablet. “Do you think I should…tell him?”

Bruno shrugged as his eyes flashed neon. “Eso depende de usted, it happens either way. But if you want my opinion,” he smirked playfully, “I think it would be hilarious to watch him squirm in the palm of your hand as he tries to impress you.”

Pepa rolled her eyes and pushed him off her bed, much to his protests. ‘So dramatic.’  He literally fell onto clouds, he would be fine. Looking back to the tablet, a soft smile graced her lips. Bruno managed to prop his arm against her bed before resting his cheek in his palm before she spoke. “I think I’ll tell him after we marry. I want to get to know him, and I would feel better if he fell for me on his own. And I guess you’re right.” She grinned mischievously at Bruno. “It would be funny to watch him squirm.”

Bruno laughed so hard he fell over.

Alma had nearly cried when Pepa brought Félix home a few weeks later, confusing everyone. Especially Félix when she brought him into a tight hug. But she gave him permission to court her daughter and that was all he cared about.

After Pepa met her Félix, Julieta’s time didn’t come for almost another year. In fact, the day after their seventeenth birthday found Bruno and his eldest hermana walking the streets of the Encanto as she made a few deliveries. He had already delivered the vision tablets requested of him, and decided to join her. 

“You know, instead of doing home deliveries, maybe you should set up a stand or something in the town square.” Bruno suggested after the second to last delivery. “Less work for you.”

“Gracias, hermanito, pero I enjoy walking around town.” Julieta said with a smile. “I like helping others, but I know to take care of myself, too. Mamá would be upset if I didn’t.”

“That’s true.” Bruno easily agreed. In a softer tone, he said, “ It’s nice, you know? That she cares about that. That we’re more important than the town.”

Julieta stopped, looking at him with confused concern. “Of course she cares, Brunito—”

“—We’re the same age, stop—”

“—she’s our mamá. Why would the Encanto be more important than family?” She asked, completely ignoring his protests at her use of his childish nickname. She and Pepa were good at that.

Bruno shrugged, not meeting her gaze. “Nevermind, it’s nothing.” He muttered.

She sighed, hating when he got like this. Every now and then, he’d make a cryptic comment about one thing or another that never made any sense to her and Pepa. When asked what he meant, he’d retract his words and brush them off. She noticed he’d never say such things around their madre, and when she’d asked him why, he claimed he did, she just wasn’t around when he did so. It made sense, and she would have believed him, if Bruno wasn’t such a terrible liar.

“Bruno—” She paused when his eyes flashed neon green.

“You may want to hold onto that last delivery.” He suddenly said before pulling her out of the way at the last second as a taller teen stumbled past them and fell face first.

“Oouch.” The teen whined, lifting his face and a hand to cover his clearly broken nose, glasses askew.

“Ay Agustín, ¿otra vez?” Julieta huffed, trying not to smile as she kneeled before the teen, shoving the food from her basket into his mouth. She’d make more. “Eat.” Pulling out a handkerchief from the pockets of her apron, she wiped the blood off his face.

“El Legendario Torpe strikes again!” Bruno laughed, helping Agustín to his feet. He then fixed his glasses for him. 

Agustín gave them a sheepish smile. “Gracias, amigos. Didn’t mean to, well, trip like that.”

“It’s—” Bruno paused, closing his eyes as he felt a tugging behind them. “Hold that thought, I feel a vision coming.” He turned from them and started walking away.

“Want me to come with you?” Julieta called, but he just waved her off. 

“I’ll be fine, just gonna be in this alley here.” He said, leaving them to themselves.

“I really am sorry to always trouble you like this.” Agustín said as he rubbed the back of his neck.

“No, it’s okay. No trouble at all.” Julieta assured, a faint blush dusting her cheeks. There was a beat of silence where they just smiled at each other, the sound of wind and sand flying filling the space.

“Actually, I was looking for you.” Agustín smiled a little nervously.

“You were?” Julieta’s brow furrowed with concern.

He nodded as he searched his pockets. “I wanted to give you something.”

She felt her cheeks warm further as her brow relaxed in surprise. “Oh.” She watched as he brought out a beautifully stitched together cloth flower, the likeness similar to that of a jacaranda. The fabric used had a slight sheen to it she’d never seen before, and her eyes widened. “ Oh. ”

“It’s, uh, it has an attachment that allows you to clip it to your hair, and it’s made of cloth so it won’t, uh, wither.” The more he talked, the redder he got. 

Her eyes never left the flower. “You made this?”

“S-sí.” Taking a grounding breath, he cleared his throat and met Julieta’s gaze and gestured to her hair. “May I?”

Mouth suddenly dry, Julieta wordlessly nodded and held still as Agustín carefully placed the fabric flower in her hair, just above her right ear. His fingers grazed the shell of her ear and her eyes fluttered close at the sudden tingles that sent. 

Distantly, she was vaguely aware of a familiar voice exclaiming something along the lines of, “Finally!” , but paid it no mind.

“There.” He murmured, and her eyes opened as he pulled away, meeting his gaze once more. His hazel eyes were so warm as he looked at her, an emotion she didn’t recognize in them when he touched the flower. “Hermosa.”

Both their faces were set aflame after he uttered that single word. Once again, he was a stuttering mess. “Uh, I-I should—”

“Join us for dinner.” A new voice pipped in, and they both jumped, turning to find that Bruno had returned. 

“Bruno!” Julieta said far louder than she meant to.

“I-I don’t know, I don’t want to impose—”

“You’re not, te estoy invitando. Besides,” Bruno smirked and Julieta glared at him, “it would make mi hermanita very happy.”

“I am older than you—”

“Okay.”

Both siblings paused and turned to look at Agustín, who was a very bright shade of red, not looking at either of them.

“What?” Julieta breathed.

Agustín glanced at Bruno, then Julieta, before returning his gaze to the ground. “I-if you’re sure…I’ll come to dinner.”

“Great!” Bruno cheered, grabbing Julieta’s hand and starting to drag her away. “Well, we gotta go. Julieta has to remake a delivery, and I’m sure you gotta get ready for dinner. Which is at 7pm, by the way. ¡Te veo esta noche!” 

With that, the Madrigals left Agustín in a stupor as he blinked, watching them leave. “Did that…just happen?”

“Bruno!” Julieta called as she struggled to keep up with his pace. She was taller than him by two inches— every inch counted! —but could barely keep up with him. Finally, she managed to pull her hand from his grasp. “¡Espera!”

Bruno spun around to face her, and his expression gave her pause. His cheeks were flushed from exertion, eyes bright with victory for some reason, and a wide smile split his face as he laughed joyfully. “Julita!” He hugged her, uncaring of the scene they were making in the middle of town as he twirled her around once. “It finally happened!”

“Uh,” she responded as she hesitantly returned the hug. ‘Is mi hermanito broken?’

He pulled back from the hug, holding her by the shoulders as he seemed to deliberate something. His expression softened as he settled on a decision. “I don’t know what her name is, but I’ve been having…visions of, well, one of your niños. Well, not just her, pero…she’s my favorite.” He gave her a bashful smile. “She brings so much happiness, hermana.”

Julieta just stared at him before bursting with laughter. Bruno quickly joined her as he released her, the two of them leaning on each other for support. “Brunito!” She gasped, chuckling weakly as she tried to catch her breath. “They’re not even born yet and you already have favorites!”

Bruno shrugged weakly, chuckling. “I can’t help it.”

Julieta shook her head before pausing, something he said finally registering with her mind. She suddenly stood up straight, causing Bruno to yelp as he lost balance and fell. She just looked down at him with wide eyes. “Wait, you said ‘it finally happened’.” She began slowly, heart pounding in her ears. “Does that…does that mean—”

She stopped talking when Bruno got to his feet again, eyes filled with genuine joy for her. He reached for something hidden in his ruana. “I don’t know why it was different from Pepa’s. I got the vision the morning she met Félix, but you’ve known Agustín for a few months now. Pero…” He handed her an emerald tablet. “This is the vision I had earlier.”

Julieta stared at Bruno in stunned silence, before turning her gaze to the tablet in her hands. It was an image of her and Agustín, far older than they were now, and just like Pepa’s, it didn’t change when she moved it. They weren’t in wedding attire, but they were holding each other closely, wedding rings on their left hands. She traced the image, looking back to Bruno.

“Felicidades on finding the love of your life.” Bruno said softly, his smile warm.

Wordlessly, she pulled him into another hug. “This is a lot to take in.” She murmured.

He hesitated. “Lo siento, should I not have told you?”

Julieta shook her head against his shoulder. “No, I’m glad you did. It's just…I just realized I liked Agustín a few days ago, and I know he’s sweet, but…I was scared he’d be like Juan—”

“We don’t talk about Juan.” Bruno grumbled, hugging her tighter. He was still upset that he hadn't had any visions about the pendejo. That he had allowed his hermana to get hurt because of his oversight.

Julieta gave an amused watery huff. “Yeah…” Her mind briefly wandered to the boy that had taken advantage of her kindness and naivety, pretending to be interested in her as a cruel joke. Pepa had been less than pleased and had made sure the whole town knew it. “I was afraid he was pretending, too, pero…,” she pulled back from the hug only to hug the tablet to her chest as she smiled at her hermano. “Thank you for showing me it’s real.”

“Siempre.” Bruno replied, also smiling. He then took her hand in his again, leading them back home. “Vamos! Let’s get that last delivery done, and then you gotta get ready for dinner! I wonder if Mamá will tear up again?”

That night, Alma didn’t tear up at dinner when Agustín showed up unannounced, she cried as she hugged the confused and alarmed boy. The triplets had merely shrugged, not understanding either, but accepting it nonetheless. She couldn’t help it, she was getting her family back, slowly but surely. Idly, she wondered if her nietos would be born earlier than before as their parents were meeting a full decade earlier. Something about that—while she was excited for it—bothered her, but she couldn’t figure out why.

A week later, Bruno quietly introduced Iris Hernandez to Señora Guzmán’s son, Humberto.

Chapter Text

Bruno was eighteen when he discovered the love of his life, and it snuck up on him like a jaguar.

It was a cloudy afternoon, Pepa taking mercy on them and created a cover from the hot summer sun. He was where he always was every Tuesday, in a corner of the town square that was set up with a little theater, performing puppet shows for los niños of the Encanto. Initially, he had wanted to do the show with rats, but his mamá had vetoed that idea real quick….

…but he was one hundred percent sure it’s because she saw those shows as more of a family thing. That, and what’s happening between Juanita and Jorgé’s twin brother, Raul, ( Juanita has been Jorgé’s crush since they were kids, but he didn’t know she returned his feelings, so when she finally confessed, he was thrilled. Except, she didn’t confess to Jorgé, but to Raul, who had just gotten back from his travels around the world because Jorgé fell into a coma! It’s been a week since they started courting and Raul still hasn’t told Juanita the truth, and Jorgé just woke up ), isn’t exactly child-appropriate.

Hood covering his face and pitching his voice low and intense, Bruno swooped his arms—and the characters—in a dramatic fashion, and wrapped things up. “Now that Esteban’s discovered the lost temple of El Rey Vaca, will he make it back to the village in time to prove his innocence? Or will Emiliano get away with it all?” He pulled the hood back, his hair pulled back into a low ponytail. He smirked impishly as his audience groaned and shouted in protest. “That and more will have to be revealed in next week’s showing of Cuentos de Encanto: La Campana Perdida del Rey Vaca !”

“Pero Bruno,” a little girl with light brown hair and freckles all over her face, and big brown eyes piped up, “what about Camila? She doesn’t know that Lucí hates her!”

“Well,” Bruno drew out the ‘e’ as he started to pack things up, “that’s something you’ll have to wait until next week for.” He gave them a cheeky grin at their shouts of frustration. “Now shoo, before El Coco comes for you!” He said in a dark and spooky voice, raising his arms above his head and wiggling his fingers at them. When his eyes glowed bright neon—something he learned to do voluntarily outside of visions—the children shrieked with laughter as they ran away. 

Shaking his head and chuckling to himself, Bruno finished packing up, leaving the stage where it stood. It had become a permanent fixture over the years since the shows became a regular thing. Shouldering his bag, Bruno turned and paused when a flash of violet caught his eye. His breath halted, as it always did, when he saw her .

Dressed in a violet skirt and a plain white shirt with a ruffled collar, Marlena Diminuto waved in greeting as she passed by people on her way to the bakery she worked at. Wavy, nearly platinum blonde hair was cut short just above her shoulders and worn in its usual bun she wore when she worked. Silver gray eyes caught sight of him and brightened, cheeks rosy as her full lips spread into a smile as she waved at him.

He lifted a hand and waved back, a warm smile on his face. He lowered his hand when she turned away, the smile still on his face as he watched her go.

“That’s mi hermanita you’re ogling.” A masculine voice suddenly intoned lowly from behind him.

Bruno jumped, hand flying to his chest, heart in his throat as he whirled around to find another blonde laughing loudly at him. He glared, breathing heavily as he tried to calm his racing heart. “Not funny, Hernando.”

“I beg to differ.” Hernando wheezed.

“Then beg.”

This only made Hernando laugh harder, the teen falling to his knees as he clutched his stomach. Bruno merely glared, questioning why this was his best friend. 

When Hernando had gotten sick five years ago, they almost lost him. It wasn’t that Julieta’s food didn’t work, he just couldn’t keep anything down. Anything that went in his mouth instantly came back up. It seemed hopeless and a lot of people thought they’d lose him, but Julieta didn’t give up—La Familia Madrigal never gave up. Three painful days of force-feeding later, Julieta and the town doctor we’re finally able to get something to stay in his stomach long enough for her gift to work. Only then did the blonde start to recover. Hernando had come out of it worse for wear, but alive, and with an odd mix of adoration and fear of Julieta Madrigal. He claimed she was the only thing he feared, which, yeah. His hermanas were terrifying. 

Especially Julieta. Pepa could strike lightning at your feet, but at least you saw it coming. Julieta would simply smile at you and feed you her healing food mixed with poison that would keep you in an endless loop of being sick, then healed, then sick again, until she fed you untainted food. Not that she actually did so on purpose, but when he’d accidentally eaten her “experimental” food, that was the reason she gave him when he’d asked why she’d put poison in her food. He liked Agustín—he really did, he made his hermana happy, but the guy was loco for being with his hermana.

The ruckus drew in stares, and Bruno was starting to feel uncomfortable. While he was a lot more confident and social, he still didn’t like being the center of attention unless he was performing one of his shows. He lightly kicked Hernando’s side. “Levántate, or I’m leaving you.”

After a moment, Hernando finally managed to collect himself and stood upright, a solid ten inches taller than the seer, still chuckling. Bruno rolled his eyes, a reluctant smile tugging at his lips. “It wasn’t that funny.”

“It was hilarious .” Hernando insisted, and the boys laughed. He grabbed a few set pieces Bruno had yet to pick up, and then they were off towards Casita. They walked in companionable silence for a while, the townsfolk background noise. Grey eyes glanced at Bruno before looking forward again. “She talks about you, you know?”

Bruno felt his cheeks warm and his shoulders hunch a little. “Shouldn’t you be helping your papá?”

Hernando just shrugged. “He knows I help you on Tuesdays. Besides, Bertito can manage the slack now that he’s older.”

“He’s twelve.”

“Like I said, manage.”

“Pobrecito.”

“You should talk to her.” Bruno groaned when Hernando didn’t drop it. “Not as a friend, but as un pretendiente.”

“It’s just a stupid crush.” Bruno insisted. “Beside, su padre hates me.”

“ No , he’s scared of your mamá.” Hernando corrected, and Bruno couldn’t argue with that. After Señor Diminuto had struck him all those years ago, the man had made himself scarce wherever the Madrigals were in town. The only time he interacted with them was when they needed Julieta’s cooking. Even then, he sent one of the twins since they were friends with the Madrigals. “He’s indifferent about you, which is an improvement.”

“Well, it doesn’t matter either way.” Bruno said evenly, his expression serious. “I’ve seen my future.” He had. Sort of. Not through any of his normal visions, but through the Faded ones, as he came to call the black and white visions he got when his eyes glowed a dull emerald. Even through those, he’d seen his hermanas with their future esposos. Their families. He’d seen them with his normal visions too, so that had to mean the two were connected, and if they were connected, it meant that he had no one.

That he would always just be Tío Bruno. He did his best to push down the ache that thought brought with it.

“The future isn’t set in stone, it changes.” Hernando insisted. “I’m proof of that! If your family didn’t try so hard—hell, if we weren’t amigos and my papá was forced to heed your warning, I wouldn’t be here, right now, telling you to make a move on mi hermana.” It was all said with a straight face. “Your future can change, too.”

Hope sparked within him like a poison, and Bruno ruthlessly smothered it. “It’s not the same thing.”

“How? How is it different?”

“You wouldn’t understand!” Bruno almost shouted, starting to get mad. No one could understand. The Faded visions and his visions were from two different timelines—that much he’d managed to deduce, but still connected . While not everything and everyone were the same, soulmates were one of the things he’d learned were consistent no matter what. 

And he didn’t have one.

Hernando groaned in frustration. “¡¿Por qué tienes que ser tan terco?! I’m pissed now, don’t talk to me.”

‘Finally.’ Bruno thought as the two made the rest of the way to Casita in silence. After they got the stuff back into his room, he sighed when he saw the serious expression on Hernando’s face.

“Mira, you know I don’t joke about mi hermana. We’re twins. I know I don’t have to explain what that’s like to you, but it seems you need me to spell this out for you: Marlena likes you. A lot.” He placed a hand on Bruno’s shoulder. “So don’t be afraid. The future you see—punch it in the face, then grow some cojones and ask mi hermana out on a date.”

Bruno choked as his face reddened. “I-I have—I’m n-not—Hernando, what if mi madre heard you?!”

“She’d thank me.”

“Thank you for what?”

Both boys froze, Hernando’s back to the door. Turning slowly, Bruno filled with relief at the sight of Julieta. Not Hernando. He tensed up even more.

“Ju-Julieta!” Hernando exclaimed, back ramrod straight. He glanced at his wrist where no watch sat. “O-oh, look at the time. Adíos, Bruno!” Bruno had never seen Hernando run as fast as he did when he wanted to get away from his eldest hermana. He’ll defend her reputation until he’s blue in the face, but is irrationally terrified that anything he does will get him on her bad side.

Julieta gave Bruno a confused stare, eyebrow raised. “What was that about?”

“N-nothing.” Bruno said, hoping against hope that she didn’t hear anything. “Did you need me for something?”

“Just came to get you for dinner.” A pause. “So what’s this about your cojo—”

“¡Silencio!” Bruno hissed, red in the face as he pushed his giggling hermana out of his room. “Go! I’ll be down soon. Shoo!” He slammed the door on her laughing face, head falling to his hands. “Mierda, what is it with everyone today?” Mechanically walking to his bed, he flopped face first onto the green comforter and let out a pathetic groan.

It wasn’t long until he felt two pairs of whiskers sniffing at his right ear, followed by little squeaks. Turning his head, he found two out of the five rats he kept. The bigger of the two was Rosálinda because of her reddish fur, and the smaller one was her daughter Yasmin because of her white coat. Moving his hand, he began to gently pet Rosálinda. “What do you think? Should I…should I try?” He got a squeak in response as the reddish rat nuzzled into his hand. Meanwhile, Yasmin crawled into his dark curls and started rooting around. It soothed some of his nerves. “Yeah, she doesn’t seem to mind you guys that much.” He bit his lip as the dangerous hope from before tried to take root once more. “Maybe—”

He grunted suddenly, the tugging behind his eyes enough to make him curl into a sitting position. Almost immediately, his eyes flashed neon green as the sands of time began to swirl around him in a vortex. Instantly this vision felt different; personal, intimate. He soon found out why as image after image flitted across his eyes until it focused on the last one right before the tablet formed and the sands obeyed gravity once more. Instinctively he shielded himself, but then he was staring at the image in his hands with a slack jaw.

There, set in glowing emerald, was an image of Bruno and Marlena facing each other. They were holding hands, not much older than they were now—a year or two at most, and they were kissing. At their wedding. It didn’t change when he turned it. His heart pounded in his ears.

His future had changed.

Bruno was eighteen when he realized the love of his life was his best friend’s melliza.

‘Wut.’

Chapter Text

Julieta knew something was up with her hermanito. How did she know? Because Bruno was a terrible liar. It’s why he just stayed silent when they tried to get him to spill about the pranks he had rigged, or he’d try some type of elaborate word game to avoid lying while giving nothing away.

What initially tipped her off was that for the past few days, he had hardly been home outside of mealtimes and after dinner. While he wasn’t a recluse, Bruno was hardly a social butterfly. He had a handful of friends outside of Hernando that he hung out with sometimes, but that was it. He really only left the house to deliver visions or accompany them on their chores, the few outings he had with his friends, or his puppet shows. That was it.

Curious, she had asked him where he’d been and her brow raised when his face flushed red and he stammered out something about hanging with the guys by the river before fleeing to his room. There was a silent moment when she and Pepa, who had been reading quietly in a corner, shared a suspicious look.

“He’s hiding something.”

“Definitely hiding something.”

“Wanna find out what he’s hiding?”

“Absolutely.”

Unfortunately, the girls were not able to follow their hermano the next day, or for the rest of the week. However, they observed him when he wasn’t looking, which was easy since he was often lost in thought when at home. It was strange for him, stranger than normal. Sometimes his face would flush randomly, or an adorably stupid smile would suddenly appear.

She thought back to the conversation she had overheard between Hernando and Bruno a week or so ago. All she had focused on was talk about a certain part of her hermanito’s anatomy to tease him with. But now that she thought about it, it almost sounded like Hernando was—

Julieta paused with her mouth open, her forkful of food halfway there, when realization hit her. Her eyes were wide as she stared at Bruno from across the table. 

“Close your mouth, Julita.” Alma gently admonished.

Jaw snapping shut, she gave a soft apology before looking at Bruno again. He frowned at her in concern when he noticed.

“You okay, Juli?” He asked after swallowing his food.

“U-uh, yes!” She grinned, her smile showing too much teeth as she positively radiated happiness. If it were Pepa, there would be rainbows all over the place. 

“If you’re sure.” He said slowly, before turning to Alma when she asked him something. 

Pepa gave her a questioning look, and Julieta mouthed ‘later’ and flicked her eyes to Bruno. The redhead nodded in understanding and both girls tried to quickly finish dinner.

She knew what was going on.

“¿Qué?” Pepa exclaimed later that night, both tucked away in Julieta’s room. Just like Bruno’s room, Julieta’s had two sections to it. The first was a large kitchen with jars filled with different herbs and spices lining the walls that never ran out. On the left wall was a door carved into the wall, once again with no door knob. Inside it was her bedroom—a four-poster bed, dresser, bedside table, and her personal items that made it homey. All in cool tones of blue, green, and purple.

Julieta nodded as she rubbed oil into Pepa’s long, curly hair, both in their simple nightgowns. “Sí, I’m certain our hermanito is seeing someone. Today I caught him smiling like an idiot at something he was holding. I couldn’t see what it was, but a boy smiles like that for only one reason.”

“I wonder why he hasn’t told us.” Pepa pouted. While she was excited for her hermano, if this was the case, she was also a little offended that he didn’t tell them. They told each other everything.

“Yo no sé,” Julieta began as she started braiding Pepa’s hair, “but we’re gonna find out mañana! I’ve already talked to Agustín, and he and Félix can do my deliveries for me. That way, I can meet up with you at the fields, and when you’re done watering them, we can spy on him.”

Pepa hummed in contemplation. “Wouldn’t Mamá get upset if we skirt our responsibilities like that?”

“What she doesn’t know won’t hurt her.” Julieta quipped as she finished the braid, causing Pepa to giggle. Pepa might have been the most impulsive one out of the three, but they all had their moments. “Besides, it’s not really skirting them if they’re still getting the food, right? I’m just not the one doing the delivery.”

The next morning found Julieta up an hour earlier than her usual 6:30am so she could get a head start on the cooking. Her madre joined her a bit later to start on breakfast. By the time Agustín came by at 9am, breakfast was done and they all went their separate ways. Most importantly, she was all done with her food packages and handed them off to her novio with a few instructions before she was out the door.

In town, Julieta was hyper-aware of her surroundings, not wanting to run into her hermano or her madre. Just in case, she carried a basket with a few goods in the event she did run into them. She wasn’t too worried, though. She was far better at lying than Bruno.

Meeting up with Pepa, the girls plotted while the fields were watered. They were finished around noon, and after a quick lunch, they set off on their mission.

The first part was easy, which involved letting Pepa do what Pepa did best: gossip. Julieta may be the better liar, but Pepa was the best when it came to gossip and coming off as casual during conversation while making her target spill their guts. Ironic, considering she was easily the most emotional of the three and her emotions were literally there for everyone to see. Nothing got between Pepa and her chisme.

“There is definitely talk of Brunito seen with a señorita , pero no one will say who she is!” Pepa huffed, but her grievance was short-lived. “But! He was last seen at the flower shop run by la familia Martinez!” She whispered excitedly.

The mentioned flower shop wasn’t too far away. “Vamos!” Julieta cheered before grabbing Pepa’s hand and running. 

Once they were close enough, they slowed down, peeking their heads cautiously around every corner before moving forward. They didn’t care how they looked to the rest of the townsfolk, all that mattered was finding out who their brother was hiding from them!

They made it to the shop in no time, quickly ducking into an alley across the street and a building down before slowly peeking around the corner.

“Do you see him?” Pepa asked, squinting her eyes.

“No,” Julieta drew the word out, as she tried to look for Bruno. She bit her lip when she couldn’t find him. “Did we miss him?”

That seemed to be the case when neither of them could find a speck of the green associated with Bruno. They spent the next few hours looking for him to no avail. It was 3pm when they finally gave up, a rain cloud thundering over the two of them. 

Julieta sighed in defeat, looking at her hermanita, and felt guilty. Pepa was leaning against a wall, arms crossed and tapping her foot aggressively against the cobblestone, soaking wet. She had given Julieta her umbrella, having never gotten sick from her emotions.

“C’mon, let’s get you something to eat.” Julieta took Pepa by the elbow, leading her to the Rojas Bakery. “I’m sorry for dragging you into this.”

“Está bien.” Pepa sighed, uncrossing her arms. She gave Julieta a waned smile. “I wanted to know, too. He’s too secretive for his own good!” A pause. “Maybe we should just ask him?”

Julieta chuckled. “Sí, maybe.”

Coming upon the bakery, Julieta nearly screeched when she was suddenly shoved into an alley, a hand over her mouth. Her eyes snapped to the culprit with incredulous anger. Ripping the hand from her mouth, she shouted, “Pe—”

“Shh, shh, shh! ” Pepa hushed her, not even looking back at her infuriated hermana as she peeked around the corner—which was a feat in and of itself, Julieta rarely got angry. “ He’s there! ” Any anger she felt instantly washed away and Julieta quickly joined Pepa in peeking around the corner. 

There he was, leaning against the bakery storefront. He was a foot or two from the entrance, knee bent slightly as he seemed to be muttering to himself. He had something in his hand—

“Is that a flower in his hand?”

“It’s a pink rose .” Pepa gushed, and the sisters quickly shared a look, identical smiles splitting their faces before they turned back to the scene before them. “Who is it for?!” Pepa hissed.

Julieta scanned the street, trying to locate any señorita that seemed to be heading Bruno’s way. “I don’t know, pero he seems to be…waiting…”

Her words pittered out when the door to the bakery opened and Marlena Diminuto walked out. It was no secret she worked there, her beauty unique even within the Encanto and drawing in many patrons. Her short blonde hair was pulled back in a bun, basket in hand filled with a few take-aways she was allowed at the end of the day. Her appearance did not surprise the sisters, they were actually good friends with the Diminuto Mellizos despite the rocky…‘relationship’ their parents had, and was part of the reason why Julieta had chosen that specific bakery.

No, what shocked them was that as soon as Bruno noticed her, he pushed off the wall. Quickly tapping her opposite shoulder causing her to turn away from him, he then tapped her other shoulder, and presented the rose to her when she turned to him. Her silver eyes widened at his appearance, only to soften when she noticed the rose. Cheeks flushing lightly, Marlena accepted the rose, pulling a loose strand of hair back behind her ear as she smiled shyly at Bruno. The other teen shrugged, cheeks just as flushed. He blinked in surprise when she bopped him on the nose with the flower, her laughter contagious as he joined in. Marlena then moved in front of Bruno, walking backwards with the basket behind her back and the rose over her mouth, eyes dancing with mischief. Bruno only laughed again as he followed her to who knew where. When they disappeared around a corner, Pepa and Julieta remained frozen.

A beat of silence.

“Santa mierda.”’

Pepa could only nod her head in agreement.

Chapter Text

Bruno knew it was a bad idea. He knew it in his bones . Yet he couldn’t help it. 

He had liked Marlena for years. Yes, she was beautiful—so beautiful it hurt —but her beauty was only a part of what he liked about her. She was fearless like her mellizo, with a love of theatrics that rivaled his own. Her laugh filled the air like tinkling bells, and he found himself doing anything he could to hear it. She was kind with a deep understanding of those around her, a terrible cook (her words, not his. He’d happily eat anything she made, no matter how sick it made him), awkward at the worst and best of times, and so many other things, he could spend everyday listing them in their entirety.

He wanted to blame Hernando for giving him the courage to try. He wanted to blame the vision of them for giving him hope it would actually work. He wanted to blame her for never pushing him away. 

He could blame a lot of things, but he wouldn’t. He was happy. For the first time since he got his gift, the weight of his future was light.

Happy as he was, he still wasn’t sure how to ask Señor Diminuto’s permission to court his only daughter, or how to approach his mamá about it. Laying with his head in her lap, her fingers absently combing through his loose curls as she read a book in the shade of a letter tree, Bruno sighed with contentment.

‘Eh, that’s Future Bruno’s problem.’

“Bruno?”

Without opening his eyes, “Hm?”

“Have you thought of when you’re gonna talk to your mamá about us?”

Bruno sighed internally. ‘Guess the future is now.’ Opening his eyes, he found Marlena had closed her book and set it aside, her full attention on him. “To be honest, I’ve tried not thinking about it. I know she likes you and Hernando, but I don’t know how she’ll react to us being together.” He closed his eyes again as he flushed with shame. “I haven’t taken a look either because…because I’m scared of her reaction.” It wasn’t her anger that scared him, but her tears. Whenever he told her of new developments in his life, she reacted one of two ways: as if she expected it, or she’d be shocked and near tears. It honestly happened with all three of them, but it seemed more intense when it involved him and he wasn’t sure how he felt about that. It worried him a lot, if he were honest. “I want this peace to last a little longer. Is that selfish?” 

The last part came out in a whisper, but she heard him. “No, cariño, it’s not. I want it to last, too. Pero, it’s probably best we tell our parents before they find out by word of mouth. We haven’t exactly been subtle.”

“I can’t help it.” His eyes opened with a gentle intensity that made her breath catch. Reaching up, he caressed her jawline with the tips of his fingers. “Me atraes.”

Marlena blushed softly as she gave him a smile, taking his hand in hers and nuzzling her cheek against it, eyes falling shut. “Es lo mismo para mi.”

Bruno took her in, everything that she was. She wanted this quiet as well, was afraid like him, but still wanted to face it head-on. For him. For her. For them. Marlena was giving this her all. So could he.

“Tonight.” She opened her eyes at his words, soft confusion reflecting in their silver pools. “I’ll tell mi madre tonight.” The way her face lit up made him feel like he was doing the right thing.

“I’ll talk to mi papá tonight as well.” 

Bruno nodded as confidently as he didn’t feel and tried to ignore the serpent suddenly twisting nervously in his gut. “Maybe tell Hernando beforehand?”

She gave him a look. “He already knows.” 

“He does?”

“Why do you sound surprised?”

“Because he hasn’t assaulted me with his theatrics yet.”

Marlena rolled her eyes, but giggled. “Sí, because I asked him not to.” 

“Gracias.” He smiled, then looked away nervously. “I haven’t told Julieta or Pepa yet. I’ve thought of telling Julieta, but once you tell one, all three of us will know and Pepa can’t keep a secret from mamá when she’s nervous.”

“Why would she be nervous?”

Bruno shrugged. “Your papá makes me nervous, and if I’m nervous, they’re nervous. It’s…hard to explai…” He stopped talking when she placed a finger against his lips.

“I understand.” She smiled knowingly. “Twin, remember?”

Bruno grinned up at her, kissing her finger before sitting up. Taking her hand into his, he rubbed his thumb over the soft skin on the back of it. “I’ll tell them before dinner, and then tell mi mamá about us.”

Marlena nodded. “Now kiss me so I know you’ll keep your promise.” She demanded boldly. A blush filled her cheeks, but her eyes were sparkling.

Bruno chuckled as he blushed in turn, leaning forward to do just that.

He went home earlier that day, trying to plan how he was going to tell Julieta and Pepa. He didn’t dare think about how he’d handle it with his mamá. ‘One thing at a time.’

Shaking his head, he knocked three times on Casita's door frame. Crossing the threshold, he held his breath and crossed his fingers on one hand. “Hola, Casita.” The door waved in greeting. “Can you show me where mis hermanas are?”

Casita went one step further, tiles sliding and creating a sort of conveyor belt under Bruno’s feet. He flailed his arms a bit to regain his balance, letting out a shocked bark of laughter. Within seconds, Bruno found himself out back behind the house where their small garden was. He found Julieta with a basket in hand, checking to see if the guavas were ready for harvest. Pepa was helping her, a few already in her own basket.

Thanking Casita, he focused on his hermanas. “Are we having pastelitos de guayaba for dessert tonight?” He asked in lieu of a greeting, alerting them to his presence.

“Brunito!” Pepa called with a wave.

“Maybe tomorrow.” Julieta smiled without turning from her task. “You’re home early.”

Bruno shrugged and fiddled with the hem of his ruana. “Is Mamá home?”

Pepa shook her head as she approached him. “She stepped out for a bit. She didn’t say where, but she’ll be back in time for dinner.” She frowned when he just nodded. “You okay?”

“Huh? Oh, sí, sí.” Bruni nodded his head, rubbing the back of his neck. ‘Why am I so nervous?!’ “Um, I just…there’s something I…well, I was wondering if…”

“Is this about you and Marlena?”

Bruno froze.

“Pepa!” Julieta chastised.

“What? He was drowning like those rats he loves so much.” Pepa defended as she crossed her arms. “I just took him out of his misery.”

“H-how…?” Bruno hesitantly asked, and shrinked back a little when both girls gave him fond yet exasperated looks.

“You’re a terrible liar—“

“—we knew something was up, so—“

“—Julieta and I decided to follow you yesterday—“

“—we saw you outside of the Rojas Bakery.”

“You were adorable, hermanito!” Pepa exclaimed as she pinched Bruno’s cheeks.

He lightly smacked her hands away, face red but feeling lighter now that they knew. He didn’t like keeping things from them. “So you’re not…you don’t think it’s a bad idea? Because of, you know, Señor Diminuto?”

Julieta frowned. “I don’t see why that would be an issue. It’s not like you’re gonn—“

Pepa’s gasp could be heard beyond the mountains of the Encanto; it was so loud and startled both of her siblings. “ You had a vision!! ” She screeched.

Julieta’s eyes nearly swallowed her face with surprise. At his nod, she gasped in a normal manner, and demanded, “Show us!”

After much cajoling and threatening, the triplets found themselves huddled on Bruno’s bed, forming a little triangle. He hugged the tablet to his chest, face red. 

“Come on , Brunito!” Pepa begged. “You got to see ours, it’s only fair! ¡Por favor !” Julieta nodded in agreement, just as excited to see his vision. 

Bruno sighed, but couldn’t help a shy smile. He knew they were right, and it wasn’t like he didn’t want to show them either. It was just embarrassing. Slowly, he loosened his hold on the tablet and turned it around. Then promptly dropped it on the bed to cover his ears when Pepa screamed .

“Mierda, Pepa!” Bruno exclaimed, Julieta miming him and both glaring at the redhead. 

Pepa paid them no mind, holding the tablet and staring at it with a wide smile. She then promptly burst into tears, a rain cloud quickly forming and drenching her as a rainbow shined in the background.

“Oh Pepa, you’re gonna get his bed wet.” Julieta said softly, rubbing her back soothingly.

“L-lo siento, I don’t mean to.” Pepa hiccuped, wiping her eyes as she set the tablet down. “We can do a sleepover in my room, it’s f-fluffy. I just…” She gave Bruno a watery smile. “I’m so happy.”

Bruno returned her smile with one of his own, getting misty-eyed himself. He wiped at his own eyes as he sniffled and gave a chuckle. “Maldita sea, why are you so emotional?”

Pepa sniffled, laughing. “To make up for both of your lack of emotion!”

“We’re just both very happy for you.” Julieta continued, her eyes and nose a little red from a few tears. “You may not think we notice, but we’ve seen how the treatment from some of the villagers has affected you.” No one dared get publicly physical with the triplets since they were twelve, but that didn’t mean ‘accidents’ didn’t happen, or that being ignored didn’t hurt any less. “How you’ve kept to yourself about certain things. How you resigned yourself to a life alone even though we’re still so young.” She sniffled primly, her voice wavering. “I know we can’t understand all of what you see, especially the visions you get when your eyes glow dully—yeah, don’t think we didn’t notice that. ” She gave him a pointed look and he shrunk in on himself guiltily. “But the future isn’t always set in stone, your visions are proof of that, and I am so happy for you. Happy that you’re happy. If being single made you happy, we would have been happy for you, too. But we saw the way you looked at other couples. At me and Pepa when we’re with our novios. You want this, you deserve this, and we will always help you fight for it.”

Equal parts touched and shocked, Bruno reacted the only way he knew how. He laughed nervously. “You make it seem like we’re going to war.”

“‘All’s fair in love and war.’” Pepa quoted. “Pretty much the same.”

Bruno snorted, all three giggling at the ridiculousness of it. When they had settled, they were holding hands. His grip was tight, nervous. “Help me fight for it, hm?” Both girls nodded. “I’m planning to tell Mamá at dinner tonight.”

“And we’ll be right there with you.” Julieta promised, giving his hand a firm squeeze. Pepa did the same. Surrounded by his hermanas, Bruno felt like he could do this.

Chapter Text

Alma couldn’t help but be suspicious as she had dinner with her children. Suspicious of all three of them. Bruno she expected; the boy had turned out to be quite the prankster, something she was still trying to find balance between discipline and not completely discouraging him from doing what he loved. It was difficult, but she was getting better at it.

However, Pepa was also fidgeting and forming a mini twister around her person, and Julieta was quieter than normal and she was starting to get worried. She let it continue for a bit longer before setting her cutlery down and wiped her mouth with her napkin. Looking around the table, her expression shifted to that of concern.

“Did something happen, mis bebés?” She became even more worried when Bruno flinched, Julieta started, and Pepa thundered. She frowned, voice sharp with concern. “Háblame, what happened?”

“N-nothing happened!” Bruno quickly assured. “Nothing bad happened!” He added when she raised a brow. He nervously knocked on the table.

“Brunito met someone!” Pepa blurted, before clamping her hands over her mouth, eyes wide. Julieta just shook her head while Bruno glared at his hermana in betrayal.

Alma blinked, once, twice, and then her whole face lit up. The triplets just stared, stunned. “¿En serio? Niño, you met someone?”

Bruno could only nod mutely. He had not been expecting this, especially since she was in tears when Pepa and Julieta first mentioned their novios.

“For how long? Who is it?”

“W-well, I’ve liked her for a while now.” Bruno stuttered, unable to meet Alma’s gaze as his face turned an interesting shade of red. “Pero, it’s only been a w-week or so since I’ve made my…intentions known.”

Alma couldn’t stop smiling. She knew things would change, had changed, but she hadn’t expected this type of change, and it filled her with so much joy. She had never noticed Bruno’s interest in romance before it died completely when the Encanto shunned him. She had just assumed he wasn’t interested, though she had made plans to at least talk to him about it this time around. ‘Looks like I had nothing to worry about.’

“Who is she?” Alma prodded when she noticed he didn’t mention that bit of info. She became confused when he started fidgeting even worse, knocking on the table three more times. “Brunito?”

“Uh, it’s definitely someone you know.” He gave her a nervous smile. He was sitting next to her today, and so she reached over to place her hand upon his, the fingers running nervously over the surface of the wood pausing. He looked up at her, uncertain. 

“Mijo, whoever it is, it will be okay. You don’t need to keep things from me, pero…,” her eyes glanced to the side as she felt guilt well up inside her, “I will understand if you want to keep things private.”

Bruno gripped her hand in return, and seemed to mutter something to himself, before releasing it and reaching under his ruana for something. It was one of his emerald tablets, and he placed it face up before sliding it to her, not meeting her eyes. “I, uh, I had this vision two weeks ago.”

Alma turned her attention to the vision, and felt her heartbeat pick up speed, instantly recognizing who was in it with her son. Slowly picking up the tablet with one hand, her other went to cover her mouth, eyes wide. The longer she stared at it, the faster her thoughts swirled. She hadn’t realized she was hyperventilating until she felt hands upon her shoulders. Her head snapped up to meet the worried and guilty face of her youngest.

“Breathe, Mamá.” He said softly, exaggerating inhaling and exhaling. Her daughters were behind him, worried but not wanting to crowd her. When she successfully slowled her breathing, Bruno let go of her and wrung his hands nervously. “Lo siento, Mamá. I didn’t mean to upset you. I-I—”

“¿Qué? No,” Alma shook her head and quickly stood up unsteadily, pulling Bruno into a tight hug. “No, no, you did not upset me, mijo. I…,” she spaced out for a moment, before taking a shuddering breath, “…I was just reminded that I have a lot to make up for.” She pulled back and cupped his cheek in one hand, her smile tender. “I’m so happy for you.”

Bruno took in Alma’s expression, confused by her words as he sifted through the emotions reflected in her eyes. He found love, happiness, trepidation, and guilt. He didn’t understand why those last two were there—maybe because of the grudge between her and Señor Diminuto? He was afraid to ask, but either way, he found what he was looking for. Or rather, didn’t find what he was looking for: anger and artificial happiness. He couldn’t help the smile tugging at his lips, but he had to make sure.

Alma held grudges like they were going out of style.

“It…doesn’t bother you that it’s Marlena?” He asked tentatively.

Alma was perplexed for a second before understanding lit her eyes. “Oh, no, not at all. What’s between me and her padre is just that, between me and him. I adore the Diminuto Mellizos, and Marlena is such a kind girl.” She patted his cheek. “If she makes you happy, then I am happy.”

Bruno grinned, nodding his head. “She does Mamá. I, well, I want to…to c-court her.”

“Of course, mijo.” She held his hands. “You have my blessings.” She pursed her lips as something occurred to her. “And…I will see about me and Señor Diminuto putting our… differences aside.”

“Really?” Bruno asked, wide-eyed. He turned to his hermanas, who had stayed quiet so far, and they both shared his expression. Their mamá didn’t just get over grudges.  

Alma felt contrite at their reaction, truly thinking she had done better by them. “I admit it won’t be easy, I don’t think I could ever forgive someone for laying a hand on any of you.” Her expression hardened, only to soften. “Pero, I will do anything for you, all of you.” She gave him a sudden teasing smile. “And it will make things easier when you have niños. Both families will want to smother and spoil them.”

Bruno’s face nearly exploded from how quickly and furiously he blushed. “Mamá! That’s not— I mean, we haven’t— Mamá! ”

The atmosphere shifted, and the tension lifted. Julieta and Pepa joined in on the teasing after that, and Alma couldn’t help but laugh and smile with her family. Seeing them so joyful and full of potential, she resolved once again in her heart to do better by them.

‘I will not be the reason they lose their happiness. Not again.’

~x./\.x~

A month after Casita had been rebuilt, Bruno and Alma were found taking a stroll through town. It was part of their plan to get him used to being in town again. While he enjoyed the time with his mother, it still made him jittery, so one of his rats was always with him under his ruana. Today it was Josué, a male powder blue rat, that rode on his shoulder opposite his mamá.

“I believe Julieta wanted us to pick up some mangoes today.” Alma mentioned as they neared the stand selling the fruit.

“We can get some on the way home.” Bruno nodded. “I know Señor Melendez puts some aside for Julieta, so there should be some left by then.”

Alma patted Bruno’s arm. “Let’s not leave it to chance. That's why I brought my basket.” Bruno gave her a sheepish smile, giving into her gentle demand.

“Ah, Señora Madrigal!” A woman around Bruno’s age called. She had pale blonde hair pulled back into a low bun and tired silver eyes. They brightened when they landed on Bruno. “Oh, Bruno is with you, too. Thank goodness.”

“Marlena, how have you been?” Alma greeted as her son curled in on himself slightly. 

“Estado bueno. The twins are driving me crazy, but they’ll be marrying soon and out of my hair, so that’s good.” She smiled, before becoming a bit nervous. “I was actually hoping…,” her eyes moved to Bruno, “…if I could request a prophecy? I know you don’t really do them anymore!” She quickly added at their surprised expressions. “Pero…I need to confirm something.”

Alma stayed silent, letting Bruno make the decision. Giving or refusing a vision should have always been his decision. 

There was a pregnant pause as Bruno studied the other woman, and she watched as his countenance softened and knew his answer before he spoke. “Sí, Señora Rojas. I can give you a vision.” Bruno acquiesced, and felt Alma squeeze his arm encouragingly. “What is it you wish to see?”

Marlena seemed to sag when he accepted her request. Suddenly, her eyes filled with tears.

“Marlena?” Alma questioned, concerned as she placed a hand on the other woman’s shoulder.

“Perdóname, Señora.” Marlena sniffled as she briskly wiped at her eyes. “May I speak with Bruno privately por un momento? Por favor.”

Alma looked at Bruno, and at his nod, she let go of his arm. “Very well. I’ll be at Señor Melendez’s stand when you’re done.” With that, she left the two adults alone.

Her gaze never left them as she purchased the mangoes. She watched as her son guided Marlena out of the way of foot traffic near an alley. She watched as the woman seemed to compose herself before explaining her request, and the sadness it seemed to give Bruno. He muttered something, and Marlena only scoffed bitterly before curling into herself slightly, crossing her arms over her torso. She barely noticed the flash of neon green reflected off of Marlena’s face before the woman was roughly shoved to the side and out of the way.

Everything past that point slowed down. A sharp neigh sounded through the air followed by the frantic pounding of hooves. Shouts sounded in alarm as a horse tugging a cart full of large rocks was headed straight down the path, spooked by something or another. A little boy, no older than eight, standing up from picking up his ball that had strayed too far. A quick-minded blacksmith grabbing the reigns, making the horse turn and rear back on its hind legs. Only to tumble to the side as the cart tipped over, unable to keep its balance at the sudden shift, sending the rocks tumbling out of the cart. The little boy staring up with wide, frightened eyes as they towered over him just before falling.

Bruno appeared out of nowhere, pulling the boy into his arms before turning on his heel and using the momentum to toss the boy out of the way. He barely had any time to look up before the rocks fell on top of him, his hands instinctively coming up to shield himself.

The scream that tore from Alma was nearly inhuman as she watched someone she loved disappear once again.

“ BRUNO!! ”

~x.\/.x~

Chapter Text

The triplets were sound asleep in a pile of pillows on Pepa’s bedroom floor, wrapped in blankets amongst the fluffy clouds that made it up. She had even graciously allowed his rats into her room, the five little critters in their own sleep pile a few feet away. The peace was broken by sudden squeaks, yelps, and shrieks when all three of them were suddenly bounced multiple times.

“What the—”

“Mierda—”

“Casita!” Julieta shouted. “We’re up, basta, por favor!” The bouncing stopped, but they were all herded towards the door.

“What’s going on?” Bruno demanded.

“Is-is it an emergency?” Julieta asked, and her answer was Pepa’s door opening and swinging a few times, as if saying ‘come on !’

At that, all three of them rushed out of the room, heading to the front of the house. The triplets were surprised to see their madre up and by Casita’s doors.

“Mamá?” Julieta voiced.

“Oh, I didn’t think Casita would wake you, too.” Alma said in surprise. At their questioning looks, she added, “Pueblosito woke me up. Something urgent happened, I don’t know what yet. Casita won’t let me leave.” She frowned in concentration. “There are two people headed here, but from two different directions. I’m not sure if they are connected.”

Thunder sounded as Pepa’s face darkened, already getting herself into a fit over the potential danger headed their way. “Are they dangerous, Mamá?”

Alma shook her head. “I don’t think so. One seems to be trying to fight Pueblosito from bringing them here, while the other seems…hurt?”

“I’ll make something quick.” Julieta said before rushing to the kitchen and getting started on some arepas.

“Let me take a look to see what might happen.” Bruno said, about to sit down on the floor before Alma shook her head.

“One of them is already here.” Alma announced just as Casita’s doors opened. All three gasped.

“ Hernando ?!” Bruno exclaimed, shocked at the state of his amigo. Hernando was paler than normal, his clothes in disarray. His blonde hair that was usually as neat as Agustín’s was a mess. What really shocked them were developing bruises and blood smeared on his face and the way his left arm was hanging limply. “Qué pa—”

“Is Marlena here?” Hernando asked frantically, his gray eyes wide and bloodshot.

Bruno felt ice wrap around his heart as he gingerly placed his hands on the boy’s shoulders to lead him inside. “No, she isn’t. What happened, Hernando?” He was vaguely aware of a thundering Pepa leaving.

Hernando let out a choked sob as he was led to the kitchen to sit down. “We, uh, Marlena told me you guys planned to tell mi padre y tu madre at dinner.”

“Your padre did this?” Alma asked quietly, her expression unreadable. 

Hernando wiped at his eyes as he nodded. “At first we thought it was going to be okay, ‘cause he just got up and left the house. Mamá said he just needed time to process it, pero he came back late…alcohol on his breath.” Hernando took a shuddering breath, and Alma took his good hand into her own and squeezed gently. “He went after Marlena first, but I managed to stop him long enough for her to get out. This,” he nodded at his dislocated shoulder, “happened when I tried to get away.” 

He locked eyes with Bruno, and the brunette felt his heart break at the grief and confusion he saw there. “I told her to come here. No sé…I don’t know why she’s not here. ” His voice cracked on the last word.

Bruno gently placed his hands on Hernando’s injured arm, shaking his head and gave him as reassuring of a smile as he could. “Yo sé.”

Julieta appeared then, setting down the arepas just as Pepa returned with a half-inch-thick stick wrapped in leather.

“We have to set your arm—” Pepa began.

“—then the arepa will do the rest.” Julieta gave him a reassuring smile. “I’ve found it’s less painful this way.”

Hernando nodded his head wordlessly, opening his mouth so Pepa could place the stick inside for him to bite on. His breathing sped up a bit when Bruno got up from his seat, hands still on his arm as the girls went to hold him in place.

“On three.” Bruno instructed. “One,” then he sharply pulled Hernando’s arm up and forward in one swift motion, a sickening popping sound filling the air as the joint slid back in place. Hernando screamed, jaw clenched so hard it felt like it would break. His grip on Alma’s hand was painful, but she did not pull away. The pain passed as swiftly as it came, and he panted roughly as the tension left his body. The stick fell from his slack jaw, his face quickly being lifted by Julieta.

“It’s gonna be alright.” She assured, pressing a piece of an arepa to his lips. “I know it hurts, pero this will make it better. Eso es todo, just eat.”

As Julieta took care of Hernando, Alma murmuring soothing words to him, and Pepa getting anything else they may need, Bruno slipped away from the kitchen and into the inner courtyard. As soon as he was alone, his eyes flashed green as sand materialized, swirling furiously around him. He felt tears blur his visions and rubbed at them aggressively. ‘Focus! Where is Marlena?’ He held onto that thought as he channeled his gift. The images that appeared were erratic, confusing flashes as his emotions rolled chaotically within him.

“Focus!” He shouted, uncaring of the tears that reappeared from fear and frustration. He pushed down the ice and panic bubbling up to the side and doubled his efforts. Finally, he saw it .

Immediately, the vision ended and sand fell. A green tablet shattered on the floor as Bruno ran for the door.

“Bruno!” Alma called out in alarm.

He ignored her. “Casita!” The doors swung open as he shot out of the house, quickly turning to the left and running for all he was worth. It was mere seconds that felt like an eternity later before he saw her. She was struggling against the cobblestone that pushed her in waves towards La Casita de Madrigal, pleading with the sentient town.

“Por favor, I need to go.” Marlena insisted. “He’ll come here, and hurt—no, I can’t let that happen, por favor!” She sobbed. Her plan had been to escape into the forest—after that, she wasn’t sure, she hadn’t thought that far—but Hernando’s cry to go to Casita had alerted Pueblosito, and she had been resisting the town ever since. It was exhausting, but she needed to get away from Casita. For Bruno.

“Marlena!” Bruno shouted right before he rammed into her, nearly knocking them both to the ground as he wrapped his arms around her. She started struggling, and he held her tighter. “It’s me! Cariña, it's me!”

“Bruno?” She murmured, looking at him, face wet with tears. The fear in her eyes doubled as she started to look around, pushing him away. “No, I need to go. It’s not safe, he said he’d come here and—” A harsh sob sounded as her grip on him momentarily tightened. “I don’t want him to hurt you !”

“Por favor, stop.” Bruno pleaded softly, trying to calm her. “He won’t hurt you, prometo.”

“He said he’d—”

“Pueblosito won’t let him.” Bruno assured. The cobblestone clacked to backup his words. “We’ll be safer in Casita. All of us.”

She stared up at him, her eyes large and vulnerable. “You promise you’ll be safe? Prometeme.” She was only an inch or so shorter than him, but in that moment, she seemed so tiny and fragile. He hated it.

“Te prometo que estaré a salvo. I saw it, in a vision.” He tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. He would examine the warm feeling that threatened to drown him when it became clear she was fearful for him later. Right now, all he cared about was her. “We’re safe.”

Marlena’s expression crumbled as she leaned against him, shoulders shaking as she cried quietly. “Lo siento, lo siento.” She hiccuped. “I was so afraid…the things he said he would do to you… I don’t know who mi papá is anymore.”

Bruno held her tighter, unsure how to comfort her with words. Making a snap decision, he ducked down and swept her feet off the ground, picking her up in a princess lift. Once she was secured, he made his way back to Casita at a hurried pace. His madre was there at the doors, and he was taken aback by her expression.

Raw fear stared back at him from her eyes as she quickly rushed to them, taking them both into her arms in a fierce hug. “ Never do that again!” She hissed furiously into his ear. “I can’t lose— I can’t go through that again !” The last word was said around a sob, and Bruno felt horrible.

“Lo siento, Mamá.” He whispered, low enough for only her to hear. “I had to, I saw him coming here while she was still outside—I-I had to.” His voice cracked, the fear he had pushed aside rushing to the surface.

Alma nodded curtly, swallowing thickly as reason came back to her now that she knew Bruno was safe. “I know.” She pulled back with a deep breath, cupping his face with one hand. “ Please bring someone with you next time. I can’t lose you.” ‘Not again.’ She then turned her gaze to Marlena who just stared at her, her hand fisted in Bruno’s nightshirt. She leaned down and kissed the girl’s forehead, which made the poor thing start to sniffle. “I’m so happy you’re safe, niña. Let’s get you inside and settled. Your hermano has been so worried.”

Guiding them inside, she looked back at the Encanto. “Casita, Pueblosito, no visitors until I say so, por favor.” At the determined clicks and clanks she got in response, Casita’s doors closed behind her.

Chapter Text

Alma didn’t sleep that night. None of the Madrigals did, really. Pepa kept pacing on and off, her mood swinging between anger, fear, and sadness, her cloud reflected them accordingly. Julieta alternated between prepping for breakfast and checking on the twins.

The Diminuto Mellizos had passed out from physical and emotional exhaustion once they were sure the other was safe, holding each other close as they slept in a pile of blankets in the middle of the inner courtyard. Bruno sat with them, Marlena’s head near his thigh as he ran his finger through her tangled locks soothingly. There had been a moment when Bruno discovered a hand-shaped bruise on her upper arm. He hadn’t said anything, but his expression had been enough for Julieta to shove some food into Marlena’s mouth before whispering frantically to her hermano. Bruno hadn’t left her side since. Every now and then, he’d pat Hernando’s head, both of them suffering from nightmares. A powder blue rat named Ronaldo rested on one of his shoulders, keeping him calm with its soft squeaks and tiny paws. 

Alma sat by the door, Julieta having brought her a chair when she refused to move. She kept watch, feeling for any persons who ventured towards the house through Pueblosito. There had been one, moments after she had gotten Bruno and Marlena inside Casita, that attempted to head towards La Casita de Madrigal. She had felt them try to smash the cobblestone that wouldn’t let them take one step up their hill, and recalled Bruno’s words.

“I had to, I saw him coming here while she was still outside— I-I had to.”

She shuddered to think what might have happened, what else he had seen that wasn’t on the tablet. It broke her heart even as it filled her with hot, protective anger. ‘No,’ she admonished herself, ‘I must not react to this violently.’ She closed her eyes as she felt Casita and Pueblosito tremble with her emotions. Even after all these years, having such power at her fingertips frightened her. It made her understand the burden her nietos and niños must have felt, especially the ones that had the potential to be quite destructive. Like her sweet Pepita.

This was a delicate situation, she couldn’t just throw her weight around. The people of the Encanto respected her family, but that could easily turn to fear. Glancing at the collected pieces of the broken vision tablet on the kitchen table, Alma began to plot.

~o.8.o~

It was some time later, in the early morning, when the twins slowly woke up. Hernando was the first, his eyes glazed over with sleep and a sort of distance that was concerning. He was quiet, unusual for the normally exuberant blonde, but the circumstances were anything but normal. It took him longer than it should to realize he wasn’t home, and then to remember whose home it was. His eyes widened and life seemed to spark inside them when he remembered the events of the night before, and he turned to look for his hermana.

He found her instantly, curled up on her side with her back facing him. She was dressed in something of Julieta’s. He himself was dressed in Pedro Madrigal’s old clothes, too tall for Bruno’s clothes to fit comfortably. It was something he was honored and felt guilt over. Bruno himself had never left them, his rats sleeping in a pile on his lap. He was leaning his back against the foot of the couch, head lulled to the side as he slept. His hand was in Marlena’s grasp, and the sight of it made a ghost of a smile appear.

Hernando wasn’t afraid of anything. Julieta was an exception, but that was it. He took life by the horns in a manner that was a constant source of worry for his parents. It was this fearlessness that drew in Bruno Madrigal, as he had been the only one willing to help him prank his magical talented and powerful family and incur their wrath. Nothing was bad enough for him to fear.

Except last night. 

Last night, he had been afraid of his padre. His papá. The man that raised him, who had been the first to tell him he had nothing to fear because he would always be there. The man who taught him how to be a man, to always look after his hermana, hermano, y mamá, because he was the man of the house when his papá was away. It was his job to protect just like his papá protected them.

His papá had hurt him. Said such horrid and hateful things about his best friend, of Hernando and Marlena. And for what? Because of something almost a decade ago? Because Bruno saw the future and it wasn’t what he wanted to hear? Because he couldn’t accept that he had almost killed his own child because he wouldn’t listen to the warning of a Madrigal?

Hernando had grown distant from his padre for a short time after Julieta had saved him, but had eventually convinced himself his papá hadn’t meant for what had happened to happen. He was still his papá, he loved him, and even allowed Hernando to still be friends with Bruno after the incident. 

His padre was a monster. His papá banished his fear. His padre hurt his friend. His papá loved him. His padre had punched him in the face.

He hadn’t even made a noise when it happened, too focused on making sure Marlena had escaped. It wasn’t until he tried to escape himself did he cry out in pain as his shoulder popped out of place. The sound had startled Héctor, enough for Hernando to slip free, and he ran.

He ran from his papá because he had been afraid. Afraid of what he’d do to him, to Marlena, to Bruno . The torture he had described inflicting on the soothsayer had made him pale and horrified. He didn’t recognize the man anymore. 

He didn’t know who his papá was.

“Hernando.” A voice whispered softly, pulling him out of his thoughts with a start and then he was suddenly looking up at a tired Pepa Madrigal. Her skin was a little paler than usual, and there were dark circles under her eyes, but she gave him a kind smile as she held out her hands to him. “Let’s get you something to eat. Let them sleep,” she murmured when he looked back at Marlena and Bruno, still fast asleep, “I’ll get them in a bit. Let’s take care of you, first. Okay?”

He gave a slow nod as she helped him up, swaying a bit on his feet. His head felt foggy. “Don’t you need to sleep, too?” He asked when she sat him at the kitchen table. 

“I will.” She answered and left it at that.

Julieta seemingly appeared out of nowhere and set a plate of food before him. “Eat, por favor. It will help.” He nodded quietly and did just that. It was then he noticed someone was missing.

“¿Dónde está Señora Madrigal?”

“She’s just outside Casita.” Julieta answered, putting together more plates of food and setting them on the table. Her movements were slower than usual, and he finally noticed she looked as sleep deprived as her hermana. “She is waiting for Padre Julio.”

Hernando frowned. “Why?” He could hear Pepa rousing Bruno and Marlena in the other room.

Juliet turned to him then after setting the final plate on the table. She took a seat next to him, taking his hand into hers. He watched her numbly. “We talked after you and your hermana fell asleep.” 

Hernando felt himself tense. ‘They…they wouldn’t send us back, would they?’ Once again, fear filled him. He hated the feeling. He gripped Julieta’s hand tightly. 

She patted it gently with her other hand. “We agreed to give both of you sanctuary, if it is something you want. Padre Julio will just make it official. It’s something that has to be done since you won’t be turning eighteen for a few more weeks.”

Relief replaced the fear and Hernando felt himself slump against the table. Tears blurred his vision, ashamed to meet her gaze as he nodded. “Sí, por favor. I…I don’t want to go home.”

“Then you won’t.” Bruno’s voice said, and the blonde teen looked up to see his hermana and Bruno coming in through the kitchen. The seer looked just as tired as the girls, and he gathered that he must have just fallen asleep before Hernando had awoken. “We’ll protect the both of you.”

Hernando wiped at his eyes, nodding his thanks when his words failed him. He felt arms around him suddenly, and knew they belonged to his hermanita. Turning to her, he saw how much of a mess she was; red-eyed and blotchy from crying, hair strewn about. He knew he wasn’t much better.

“We’ll be okay.” Marlena murmured as she hugged him tightly. “Te amo.”

“Te amo.” In the arms of his hermanita, the hollowness within him didn’t feel so empty. 

The triplets ate breakfast quietly, giving the twins their moment. They understood. They always felt better when the three of them were together. Whole. They could get through anything together.

Alma came in shortly thereafter, followed by Padre Julio. The Diminuto Mellizos explained to him what happened, then the Madrigals spoke quietly with him. There was a flash of green, and a broken vision tablet that was pieced back together on a tray was shown to the priest.

At Bruno’s side, Marlena sat up straighter. “Is that a vision?”

Bruno pursed his lips into a thin line as he met her gaze, nodding. His eyes were haunted, and Hernando felt sick to his stomach. 

“What does it show?” He didn’t know why he asked. Why did he ask?

Silence followed his question, and the twins seemed to pale further. Julieta hurried to their side, placing calming hands on their shoulders.

“It didn’t happen.” Julieta reassured. “It was one of those that could be changed.”

Marlena’s eyes widened as her gaze locked with Bruno’s. Realization hit her, and she froze. Bruno had said he’d seen them safe in a vision. He had seen them be safe or…whatever was on that tablet. Based on how the priest’s face drained of blood when he gazed upon it, it would have been bad .

Bruno held her tighter, not saying a word.

Padre Julio didn’t stay for much longer. “I’ll let the council know of this development.” 

“Gracias, Padre.” Alma said. She glanced back at the twins. “Please let Señora Diminuto know that her youngest, Roberto, is  welcome to visit any time. The twins have yet to say if they want to see her, I’m afraid.”

Padre Julio nodded. “I will, Señora. Hasta luego.” With that, he departed.

“Mamá?”

Alma turned and found a thundering Pepa, her gaze uncharacteristically on the floor. “Sí, ¿mi vida?”

The redhead frowned, glancing briefly at her madre before looking at the floor again. “Why…did Señor Diminuto do this? I know he loves his niños. So why…?” She trailed off, unable to finish. She had just turned eighteen a month again, but looked so much like a child right now. 

“Come here.” Alma pulled her into a hug and she came willingly. “I don’t know why he would do this, though the alcohol likely didn’t help any. I’ve never understood the man, even before we got here. Pero,” she hugged her tighter, “sometimes parents, despite their best intentions, hurt their niños without meaning to. It does not excuse them or make it okay. They don’t always realize it, and sometimes it takes something horrible for them to see what they’ve done. At that point, all they can do is try to make things right, and pray they’d be forgiven.” 

Pepa sniffled, a light drizzle falling. “What if…they aren’t forgiven?”

“I don’t know.” She murmured, her throat thick with emotion.

Neither noticed another set of green eyes watching them with vague confusion.

When the longest day of the triplets’ lives came to an end, it was decided that Hernando would stay with Bruno and Marlena with Pepa until they could figure something else out. Alone in her room, Alma placed the broken vision tablet depicting Héctor Diminuto in the surrounding forest, strangling his only daughter in a fit of rage into a drawer, not wanting anyone to see it unless absolutely necessary.

Chapter Text

Bruno couldn’t let anyone see this, especially his madre. He knew how they’d treat his sobrina. He had to leave.

But he loved his family. He didn’t want to leave, but he couldn’t stay .Casita, however, wouldn’t let him leave. Instead, it directed him to a hole into its walls. Unsure but determined, he hesitantly entered the crevice.

Bruno awoke with a gasp, a hand clutching the front of his shirt as his heart pounded in his chest. Trying to slow his breathing, he rubbed his face with his other hand and groaned. It was another Faded vision, one he didn’t understand. ‘Why would I go into the walls to protect mi sobrina? Why do I keep having these?’ He hated them. They always made him feel disoriented and confused. And there was no reason why he saw them. They didn’t have anything to do with this timeline. They were parallel. Never meeting.

So why?

“Bruno!” A voice shouted and the sudden banging on his room door startled Bruno so much he almost fell out of bed. “Get up, breakfast is ready!” Hernando called from the other side.

“Got it!” Bruno shouted back before grumbling to himself. He petted the rats on his bed absently. From five there were now twenty strong. They had their own sleeping area, but sometimes liked to crash on his bed, much to his ire and amusement.

At nineteen, it had been a year since the Diminuto Mellizos had moved into Casita. Many things had changed since then.

After presenting the case to the council, it was decided that Héctor Diminuto was forbidden from seeing the twins unless they allowed it, something Pueblosito helped with. He was then sentenced to three months in prison, only because his wife begged for it. The twins didn’t talk to her much, but regularly met with their younger hermano, Roberto. While the rest of the town didn’t know the specifics of what happened, seeking sanctuary never meant anything good. There were still rumors of what may have happened that night.

The day after the twins sought sanctuary with the Madrigals, two new doors appeared in Casita. Marlena’s room had appeared between Pepa’s and Julieta’s rooms, while Hernando’s appeared next to Bruno’s. Everyone had been surprised. They were not the glowing magical doors that belonged solely to La Familia Madrigal, but they were spacious and had their names carved into them.

Julieta’s and Pepa’s romantic relationships had also changed, both of them recently engaged. His own relationship…

Getting ready, Bruno felt a rush of happiness as he thought of Marlena. Their relationship had blossomed, especially with them living in Casita for the past year. They got to see each other everyday, something his hermanas were jealous of, and while they’d known each other for years, he got to see sides of her he hadn’t before. Like how she wasn’t a morning person. The fact that even before the move, her sleeping habits were bad before the nightmares (they would have conversations late into the night when sleep escaped them both). The way she picked at her food when something weighed on her mind. All these and so much more brought them closer.

Dressed, he fiddled with the ring in his pocket. He had bought it the day before, and was now just waiting for the perfect time. Bruno knew their courting was rather short compared to his hermanas, but he and Marlena had known each other long before their relationship started. He figured that counted.

It was also very frustrating. Casita and Pueblosito were the best chaperones, unfortunately. There were a few stolen moments here and there, most of them happening in the forests where Pueblosito could not reach them. But they never lasted long, or their absence would be noticed. Then Alma would be notified, as Pepa had found out the hard way. He did not want to be on the end of that embarrassing lecture. Pepa had been red and thundering for a whole day.

Exiting his bedroom, he grinned when he found her standing in his vision room. She had changed as well; her hair a little longer, now reaching her shoulder blades, her silver eyes bright yet shadowed with a pain he didn’t think would ever go away. She had changed, but she was still beautiful, inside and out.

“¡Buenos días!” She chirped, reaching for his hands and leading him out of his room.

The smile never left his face, but he raised a brow. “Buenos días, mi amor. You’re awfully awake so early in the morning.” She released one of his hands and he intertwined their fingers.

Marlena rolled her eyes as they descended the stairs. “I have my good days, Brunito.”

Bruno pouted at the nickname. “I am older than you.”

“Then what would you prefer I call you? El Hombre Rata?”

Bruno groaned. “You’re just as bad as your hermano.”

“¡Gracias!”

Once they reached the first floor, she pulled him behind the staircase and quickly pecked him on the lips. Her silver eyes sparkled. “Buenos días.” She repeated in a whisper.

Wordlessly, he leaned in for another kiss, this one lingering a little longer. After a moment, a tile tapped on his foot and he ended the kiss.

“Yeah, yeah, we’re going.” Bruno sighed, cheeks warm. Marlena let out a giggle, but her cheeks held a soft blush to them.

Hernando greeted them loudly, causing Bruno to roll his eyes fondly. He had always seen the other blonde as a brother of sorts, and for the past year it really felt like they were family. It was nice. It was also a plus that he got to call him hermanito since he was two months older. He now understood why his hermanas did it all the time. It felt great .

“What are everyone's plans for today?” Alma began as they ate breakfast.

“I’m heading down into town with Pepa. I have a few deliveries this morning, and then I’m stopping by Agustín’s house. His madre wanted to talk to me about something.”

“I’ll join you señoritas.” Hernando pipped up before shoveling his food into his mouth. As properly as possible, though that wasn’t saying a lot, much to Alma’s chagrin. “Bertito wanted to spend today with us.”

“That’s right! I knew I was forgetting something.” Marlena sighed to herself. 

Hernando grinned mischievously. “Maybe Casita can give you something to help with your forgetfulness.”

“Maybe Casita can help with your big head.”

“Not at the table, por favor.” Alma admonished gently, eyes fond.

“Sí, Señora.” They replied simultaneously.

“After the fields are taken care of, I don’t have anything else to do.” Pepa chimed in, ignoring the squabbling.

“I only have two vision requests to deliver this morning.”

Alma nodded. “So everyone is free in the afternoon? Why don’t we have a picnic by the river?” She suggested. “Near the grazing fields. Your novios are also invited, niñas.”

“Oh, Bertito would love that.” Marlena smiled. Hernando nodded in agreement.

The rest of breakfast was spent planning the impromptu picnic, Julieta and Pepa promising to invite Félix and Agustín.

“Would you like to come with me during my chores?” Bruno asked Marlena when the meal was over.

“Sí. I wanted to stop by the Gomezs’ flower shop today, anyways.”

Bruno’s eyes softened. “Okay.”

After producing the requested visions, Bruno met Marlena at the front door. She noticed his tight expression, and gave him a concerned looked. He shook his head and simply said, “Vision.” He was very particular about certain visions, ensuring as much of his clients’ privacy as he could. Marlena understood and adored that quality in him, but wished she could do more than squeeze his hand. She wouldn’t lie and say it would be okay, because it never was.

The young couple quickly headed into town, hand-in-hand. The first stop was the butcher’s house; a simple vision involving which day would be best to introduce a new special. Trivial, but easy. It was the second visit that was less pleasant.

“Stay here, por favor.” Bruno requested, pressing a kiss to her cheek before he walked another house down.

Marlena sighed as she watched him go. He only ever did this when the visions were personal or bad news. Based on how he was before they left, she figured it was the  latter of the two. She was unfortunately proven right when a woman answered the door. She was too nervous to invite Bruno in, instead gesturing for the tablet in his hands. His back was to Marlena, but she saw the way the woman’s expression crumpled in tears. Bruno knelt down as she lowered herself to the ground with grief. He spoke with her for a little bit, presumably offering words of comfort and how to deal with the upcoming calamity. It was definitely a vision that couldn’t be changed.

When he returned to her, his eyes were filled with grief and guilt, his gaze a little distant. She loved him, all of him, his gift included, but she hated what delivering bad visions did to him. He was too compassionate for his own good. Taking his hand in hers, she led him away from the center of town to the outskirts near the river. It was close to where they would be having their picnic and was secluded enough to give them some privacy. Settling under a tree, Marlena situated them both against the trunk, with his arms around her as she leaned against his side.

“Talk to me, querido.” She felt Bruno let out a deep breath. “You need to talk to someone about what you see, and you know I’m great at keeping secrets.”

Bruno nodded, kissing the top of her head. “That was Raquel Ramos. She hasn’t been feeling well lately, and wanted to see if I could figure out what it was by looking for possible future treatments.” He let out a shuddering breath. “There are none. She will pass in a month, and that’s with Julieta’s food. She just turned twenty-three.”

“Lo siento, cariño.” Marlena shifted a little so she could hug his torso. “Where was her family?”

“At work.” Bruno murmured. “I offered to be there when she told them, but she refused.” He leaned his head back against the trunk, eyes closed. “She’s a mamí, Marlena. Her son is just two-years-old.” His voice cracked on the last word, tears glinting in his lashes.

“Don’t.” Marlena said, pulling back to look at him. She took his face into her hands and gently made him look at her. “Don’t do this, amor. This is not your fault. You didn’t make her sick.”

“I—”

“No. Escúchame, what you did was a blessing .” Her voice was firm. “She has the ability to make what time she has left count. Her family has time to prepare themselves for when she’s gone. Not everyone gets that chance, amor.” She pressed her forehead to his. She pulled away, surprised when he chuckled. Eyes still wet from lingering tears, he wore an amused and soft smile.

“I was going to say ‘I love you’.” The smile stretched into a grin when her face flushed red, laughter leaving him when she pushed his face away. “No, no, come ‘ere.” He chuckled when she resisted halfheartedly, embarrassed.

“You’re a dick sometimes, you know that?” She muttered. She didn’t push him away when he kissed her, pressing their foreheads together again. 

“Gracias, for being here.” Bruno murmured. “For making sure the guilt doesn’t become too much.” He sighed. “I know it’s not my fault. I…I just wish I could do more for them.”

“You do, mi amor, I just wish you could see that.” She whispered. “Te amo.”

“Te amo.”

The young couple stayed like that for a moment more, taking comfort in each other’s presence. It felt like an eternity later when the spell ended, Bruno helping Marlena to her feet before they set off to their next destination.

“What flowers did you have in mind today?” Bruno asked when they reached the Gomezs’ flower shop.

“I was thinking of flor de mayo.” Marlena said softly. “They’re mi madre’s favorites.” A lovely bouquet of flor de mayo in hand, the couple made their way to a house Bruno hadn’t returned to since he was twelve.

They came to a stop two houses from their destination, where Marlena knelt to the ground and placed the bouquet upon the cobblestone. “If you would, por favor.” She requested softly, and they hid as they watched as Pueblosito moved the bouquet until it was at the door of her childhood home. A rock was then tossed at the door. They watched as Marisol Diminuto opened the door and picked up the bouquet. She looked around, as she always did, but didn’t see them, hidden as they were, before going back inside.

Marlena let out a soft sigh before whirling around. “Okay, let’s go home. ¡Vamos!”

Bruno chased after her, taking her hand in his when he finally caught up. He squeezed her hand wordlessly when she didn’t even look at him as they trekked back to Casita. It was okay, he understood.

Once a month, Marlena would send flowers to her parents. Sometimes it was her madre who picked them up, sometimes it was her padre. She never spoke to them, only watched from afar as they always took her gift. They knew it was from her, her hermanito having told her how much their madre had loved the gift the first time she’d done it. The smile she gave had been filled with a sorrowful happiness that broke his heart.

“It’s to let them know I still love them.” Marlena had told him once, quietly. As if she were sharing a terrible secret. “I…I can never understand why Papá did what he did, or why Mamá didn’t…didn’t defend us. I won’t forgive him, pero…they’re my parents. It helps me feel better about it all.”

Bruno understood—not fully, but he did. He understood. He couldn’t hate his madre, any version of her, either.

Chapter Text

“Bertito!” Marlena called as soon as Casita opened its doors to them. Almost immediately there was the sound of rapid footsteps heading their way. Another blonde—the shade slightly darker than his siblings—came running around the corner from the kitchen before nearly tackling Marlena to the ground in a hug.

“Lena!” Roberto exclaimed as he hugged his hermana. At thirteen-years-old, he was as tall as Marlena, sure to take after their padre in height. He was lanky, still growing, and his face still held the roundness of childhood.

Marlena laughed, giving the boy a good squeeze. “It’s so good to see you! What have you and Hernando been up to?”

“We were just about to play fútbol out back.” He pulled back to look at Bruno, his pale blue eyes eager. “Want to join us, Bruno?”

“Sure.” Roberto whooped loudly as Bruno took his ruana off, setting it on the couch. “One game. We have a picnic to prepare.”

“¡Esta bien!”

The couple followed the excited teen out back. Just like his siblings, Roberto Diminuto was full of energy most of the time. He had his quiet moments, but had definitely learned a thing or two from the twins.

Roberto was, unfortunately, caught in the middle of the whole family drama. Because of their mamá, all he knew was that his padre didn’t approve of his hermana’s relationship with Bruno, and that was why she had left. Hernando had left to keep an eye on her. If their madre had not begged them to not take his youngest from their padre as well, they would have told him everything. Instead, they kept an eye on him, making sure he was okay every time they saw each other.

“Yes!” Hernando cheered when he saw them. “Marlena, get over here! They don’t stand a chance against us.”

“Coming!” She gave Bruno a kiss on the cheek and teased, “Try not to lose too hard to us.”

“C’mon Bertito, let’s make them eat those words.” Bruno taunted back.

“Yeah!”

The game wrapped up quickly, with the twins winning by a point. Roberto groaned in frustration at losing to his siblings again, but Bruno just resigned himself to teasing for the rest of the day. 

“So what’s my prize?” Marlena asked cheekily, the four of them heading back inside to help Julieta put the food together.

“What do you want?” He rolled his eyes good naturedly. 

“Un beso.”

“Mm, what else?”

“A walk by the river.”

Bruno slowed his packing for a moment, heart racing as the opportunity jumped at him. His eyes flashed neon with emotion, no vision to see. She didn’t notice, too focused on her task. “Okay, we can do that. We were gonna do that anyways, pero sí, we can do that.”

Marlena had a victorious smile for the rest of the time they got ready, much to his amusement.

Agustín was the first to arrive at Casita, then Félix, Pepa on his arm. With everyone gathered, La Familia Madrigal and their guests headed down as one to the river. They walked through town for a little bit on their way, returning greetings here and there, but were left largely unbothered as they continued on. The townsfolk were very much aware that outside of an emergency, Alma Madrigal did not appreciate their family time being interrupted.

Arriving at their destination, the men set the large blankets onto the grass, helping the women take the food out of the three large baskets they had brought. Once they were all set up, lunch was a very calming affair. Agustín only had one incident with a rock, which Julieta fixed up right away. Roberto squabbled with his siblings and Pepa had rainbows for days due to Félix’s attentions. The sun was warm on their backs and the breeze refreshing. Alma watched it all with a fond smile and a gentle gaze.

Closing his eyes, Bruno felt a feeling of contentment settle over him. He didn’t understand it, nor did he question it, yet it felt as if something had been fixed.

“Okay novio, I’m ready for my prize.” Marlena announced at his side, and the feelings of contentment were quickly replaced by anxiety.

Standing up on slightly wobbly legs, Bruno took her hand in his, and told his madre they were going on a walk before leading Marlena away to the river. Her arm was wrapped around his, leaning her head against his shoulder as they walked. He was glad his hands were free, as he was certain they were sweaty with nerves.

‘Am I really doing this? I haven’t planned anything. Félix and Agustín said they had planned theirs. Ay Dios mío—’

“I love this.” Marlena murmured when they came to a stop under a tree by the river. The spot was near where they had been earlier, and the river glistened brilliantly in the sunlight. Taking a shuddering breath, Bruno kissed the side of her head.

“I have another gift for you.” He whispered into her hair, unable to speak louder as his heart seemed to lodge itself in his throat.

“My kiss?” She giggled softly, and he let out an amused huff.

“No, something else.”

She pulled back to look at him, mouth open in question, but the words died on her tongue when Bruno fell to one knee. She let out a gasp when he kissed the back of her hand.

“Marlena, mi amor.” He started softly, gazing up at her with adoration and love. “Seeing the future, I had resigned myself to always being alone, because I believed that I didn’t have a soulmate. You, however, changed my life, my future —our future.” He swallowed thickly when his voice warbled slightly with emotion. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the ring, presenting it to her. “I can’t see a future without you in it anymore, and I don’t want to ever again. Marlena Diminuto, will you—”

“¡Sí!” She cried, interrupting him as she threw her arms around his neck. Unprepared, she knocked them both to the ground with her on top of him, knocking the breath out of a very surprised Bruno. “Yes, yes!” She cried, tears of happiness wetting their faces as she kissed him all over his face.

When Bruno realized Marlena had attacked him out of happiness, his face split into a brilliant smile. He laughed joyously as he hugged her tightly, finding her lips and kissing her. Pulling back, he took her hand in his. Thankfully, he’d had a death grip on the ring, and still had it so he could slide it onto her finger. It was a pretty little thing, and not too extravagant. A simple silver band with three small diamonds, the middle one being a little larger than the other two.

“Hey!” Félix called as he came running towards them, concerned. “Everything okay?!”

“Sí,” Bruno called, still on the ground.

Marlena sat up, holding up her hand to show the approaching man. “We’re engaged!”

Félix broke into a large grin, joining in on the laughter as he pulled Marlena into a hug, twirling her around as they both laughed. “¡Felicidades!” He set her down, before reaching down and pulling Bruno into a hug. “About time, hermanito!”

Bruno just laughed as he returned the hug, patting the other man’s back. “Gracias, hermano.”

Félix turned to the rest of the family who had gotten up in concern, but were now just confused. “Hey! Looks like we got another wedding to plan!”

Absolute chaos broke out after that, in the best way possible. Bruno held his mamá as she cried, telling him how proud of him and happy she was. The newly engaged couple got damp when Pepa hugged them, a light drizzle responding to her happy tears. Julieta had just hugged him, nothing needing to be said. Agustín joined in, hugging the siblings tightly. Roberto had tried to intimidate Bruno, but Hernando had put a stop to it by hugging the boys together, glad that they would finally officially be hermanos.

There were many laughs and tears, and so much happiness. By far, it was one of the best days of Bruno’s life. 

He couldn’t wait to have more.

Chapter Text

“¿Qué?” Bruno asked, surprise clear on his face. He wasn’t sure he heard his hermanas correctly.

A month had passed since his engagement, and everything had gotten a lot busier. In addition to the vision requests he got, he and Marlena had been busy with wedding planning. They weren’t sure when the date would be, but his madre had been adamant that there was no such thing as ‘too early’ for planning these types of things.

“Well,” Julieta drew out the word, something she usually did when nervous.

“Don’t act dumb, nos escuchaste.” Pepa interrupted, gaining a glare from Julieta. They were currently in the back, enjoying a moment of laziness. Alma was in town, so it was just the three of them. They were sitting down, Pepa’s clouds protecting them from the sun.

“All three of us getting married? On the same day?” Bruno repeated, hoping she’d realize how stupid it sounded if someone else said it. He ignored the interest that reared its head. They did share every momentous event together. They even got engaged around the same time. Still… “Are you sure? You don’t want your own day?”

Both women shrugged.

“It would help with costs—.”

“—our ceremonies would still be unique—“

“—and it just felt right.” Julieta finished. She reached for his hand. “Me and Pepa already like the idea. It didn’t feel right leaving you out of this.”

Bruno smiled at her, squeezing her hand. “I’ll have to talk to Marlena about it.”

“Already done, she told us to ask you.” Pepa chimed in, and Bruno squinted his eyes at her.

“I feel like you’re lying.”

“I’ll make you feel something with my fist.”

Julieta sighed in exasperation, far too used to their petty arguments. She patted his hand to regain his attention. “She’s telling the truth, hermanito. So?”

“Agustín? Félix?”

“Of course we talked to them. They’re okay with it.”

Bruno was silent for a moment, but what was there to think about? Grinning, he nodded. “Alright. Let’s do it.”

Pepa squealed with excitement, quickly getting up and pulling Bruno into a hug. “It’s gonna be muy fantástico!”

Later, when they told their madre their decision, she looked at them in shock before laughing. She hugged them, thoroughly amused by this decision, but happy for them nonetheless.

“Are you sure?” Bruno asked Marlena when he next saw her, kissing her knuckles.

She grinned and nodded. “Estoy segura. You three are weird like that, and I think it’s cute.”

“We’re not weird.” Bruno growled as he pulled her closer, smirking when she giggled. He kissed her cheek before kissing her lips. “Gracias.”

“De nada, mi amor.”

Three months later, Padre Julio performed three small ceremonies in succession for the Madrigal Trillizos. First was Pepa and Félix, then Julieta and Agustín, and finally, Bruno and Marlena. Surrounded by friends and family, it was a day filled with love and joy.

The only black mark had been Héctor Diminuto’s absence. Marlena had invited her parents and Bruno knew it hurt her that he hadn’t shown up. At least her madre had attended.

“Hey, Pepa,” Bruno called as they were making their way to the field where the reception was being held.

Pepa frowned at the mischievous grin on his face. “I don’t like that look on your face.”

It only widened as he glanced up. “Looks like rain.”

With a gasp, Pepa quickly looked up only to see clear skies, then glowered at her hermano. A thunder cloud formed over her. “Bruno!” She made to chase him, his laughter infuriating her more.

“I can never tell if those two love or hate each other.” Marlena sighed to Félix fondly.

“If you don’t know, I know less.”

The newly deemed Madrigals laughed, before Félix held his hand out to her. “Ven, let’s catch our runaway esposos.”

Marlena grinned.

Pepa got her revenge when the first dance came around. She insisted that all three couples dance, and once they were all paired up and in the area designated for dancing, the music began.

“Hey Brunito!” Pepa called, leaning the side of her face against Félix’s head. She grinned mischievously at her hermano, and took great pleasure when he squinted his eyes at her. “You’re right, it looks like rain.” On cue, a rain cloud formed over the three couples, raining on them. She laughed as Bruno spluttered.

“Pepa!” Any anger he might have felt faded at the sound of Marlena’s laughter. He turned to her, only finding amusement and joy on her face.

“Dancing in the rain, quite romantic, don’t you think?” She grinned, quirking a brow at him.

Bruno couldn’t help but laugh, bringing her closer. “I think Félix is rubbing off on you, Corazón.”

“Is that a complaint?”

“No.” He shook his head, pressing a kiss to her shoulder. He looked to Julieta and Agustín, and found them also enjoying the rain as the taller man twirled his bride. An odd sense of dejá vu washed over him as he let go of the last of his irritation. 

A wedding in the rain. It felt familiar, but different. 

Bruno shrugged, ignoring the feeling in favor of enjoying his dance with his esposa . Dancing in the rain was rather romantic.

Not that he’d ever tell Pepa.

Chapter Text

A pleasant sensation woke him up, and Bruno found himself staring blearily at an unfamiliar ceiling. His brow furrowed in confusion, before a soft moan escaped him as teasing lips trailed down his naked torso. Reaching blindly, he pulled Marlena up along his body until she was settled atop of him. He sleepily kissed her.

“Mornin’.” He mumbled against her lips.

“Afternoon, mi amor.” She corrected, her kisses trailing down to his neck.

“Mmm.” He hummed softly, hands going to her waist. His fingers rubbed slowly at the silky skin there, unable to get enough. Slowly, the memories of the night before returned to him, mixing with the sensations she was rousing within him, and a lazy smile tugged at his lips. 

La Familia Madrigal had separated for the first time last night. Pepa and Félix had retired to her room, where her gift couldn't ruin any furniture. Meanwhile, Julieta and Bruno had taken their esposos to the only inn in town that was really only open for such occasions—honeymoons and small holidays away from family. Ensconced in their little room away from everything and everyone, Bruno and Marlena had spent the night learning each other’s bodies.

When he felt her bite down gently on the skin below his ear, the action caused fire to shoot through his veins. He gasped, tightening his grip on her. Clearly there was still much to learn.

Rolling them over, he enjoyed her startled giggles as he settled above her, and laughed at the sight of her. Her hair was an absolute mess, with his hair likely no better, if her own amused snort was anything to go by. Her eyes sparkled in the daylight that made it past the curtains, cheeks rosy with desire.

Leaning down to kiss her, stroking the flames of desire once more, Bruno fervently hoped, ‘If this is a dream, I don’t ever want to wake up.’

Chapter Text

Alma Madrigal was happy. She dared to feel proud of her family. Her children had grown to be so much stronger than she remembered. Julieta had always been kind, but now with a presence that garnered a fearful sort of respect from those around her. Pepa felt her emotions with her whole being, her control of her gift astounding to her madre. And Bruno, his confidence had only grown since his childhood, having been nurtured and encouraged by those closest to him. He still struggled with the guilt when delivering bad visions, but now had his whole family to get him through it.

Her family had grown into a glowing constellation, but it was still missing a few stars.

That began to change when the triplets were twenty-four, five years after they had all married.

Julieta, Félix, and Bruno took turns making meals for the family. Contrastingly, Pepa, Agustín, and Marlena were forbidden from cooking unsupervised for obvious reasons. Alma helped when they allowed her; they were weird about letting her help and she never understood why. Today was Julieta’s turn to make breakfast, which was usually done with scary efficiency.

This morning, however, she seemed a little sluggish, her pallor off. Agustín had noticed and offered to help her, which she accepted gratefully. Again, unusual as she was the one to ban him from the kitchen. It all came to a head when she got a whiff of the finished tamales. Her face turned a sickly green before she rushed to the bathroom, Agustín on her heels.

Alma got up to check on them when Bruno choked on his water. His eyes were closed as he tried to clear his airway, Marlena pounding on his back.

“¿Estás bien, mi amor?” Marlena asked, and he nodded.

When he could breathe properly, he spoke, voice hoarse. “Vision.” They let him leave the table, and he just headed to the next room, knowing he wouldn’t make it to his room in time.

With Bruno taken care of, Alma went after her eldest. She came upon them just as Julieta finished dry heaving into the toilet. It was a scene she didn’t expect to see so soon. Not for at least another five years.

‘Let’s not assume.’ Alma admonished herself, pushing down her sudden excitement, and went to her daughter’s side.

“She hasn’t been feeling well since yesterday.” Agustín offered, holding her hair away from her face and rubbing her back.

“Mija,” Alma gently placed a hand on Julieta’s shoulder to get her attention. She looked absolutely miserable when she peeked at her madre. “Do you know what triggered this?”

“The tamales.” Julieta mumbled. “The smell…” She took a deep breath, almost as if the thought of it might cause her to upheave again. “I don’t understand, this has never happened before.”

Alma patted her cheek soothingly. “Remember the talk we had the night before you married?”

Julieta frowned in confusion, before recognition widened her eyes. “You think so?”

“What? ¿Qué es?” Agustín asked, confused but not overly worried since Alma didn’t seem worried herself.

“It may be too soon to tell, but this may be a sign that it’s happening.” Alma couldn’t keep the joy from her eyes.

“Actually,” a new voice interrupted, and all three of them turned to find Bruno standing there, tablet in hand, green eyes twinkling with excitement, “it’s not too soon to tell.”

Alma’s eyes widened. “You had a vision of this?” The thought never occurred to her! Had he had one before? She couldn’t recall. Was this something he’d kept to himself?

Bruno nodded his head. He approached Julieta, who seemed to have calmed down by now, and knelt before her. He handed her the tablet. “Felicidades mamí.”

Wide, tearful eyes stared at Bruno, before dropping to the image on the tablet. It depicted Julieta holding a toddler in her arms, the both of them laughing. The little child had a flower in her hair. “It’s a girl?” She whispered.

“I think so. I mean, you and Pepa put flowers in my hair when we were little, so who knows?” Bruno grinned.

Julieta pushed his shoulder halfheartedly, a smile on her tired face. Agustín wrapped his arms around her and kissed her temple. 

“Gracias, hermano.” Agustín said, his voice thick with emotion. 

“De nada.” Bruno shrugged, before pausing. “Can we keep the possibility of knowing it may be a girl in the family? I rather not have the whole Encanto badger me for such visions. ¿Puedes imaginar? There would be a line for days!”

“Claro, sí.” Alma nodded, eyes misting despite her amusement. ‘Mi florita, Isabela. I can’t wait to meet you again.’  

When they returned to the table, Julieta and Agustín announced they were expecting, unable to keep such good news to themselves. There were congratulations all around, everyone excited for the next generation of Madrigals.

As he watched his esposa hug his hermanas, Bruno couldn’t help but wonder if this would also be something he’d get to experience. Eyes flashing neon, Bruno looked up at the second floor where his madre’s door was. He watched the Flicker come to fruition as the name changed from ‘Alma’ to ‘Abuela’.

Two months later, Pepa became pregnant. Bruno couldn’t help but feel envious.

Chapter Text

Bruno knew first hand that not everyone in the Encanto was a fan of the Madrigals. Hypocrites they were, using the benefits of their gifts then slandering them behind their backs. Sometimes even to their faces. The triplets had all experienced prejudice in some form or another, but Bruno was the main target because of his visions. Most were harmless—charged a higher price here, ignored there. It didn't bother him much anymore, and by now, he knew which stalls to avoid, his hermanas following his lead in such matters. They refused to do business with people who didn't accept all three of them.

But sometimes, they'd catch him off guard, saying someone needed help in the forest. Away from Pueblosito, there was no way for his madre to know what happened off the beaten path. He never knew when it was a charade or when it was truly an emergency, and he couldn't afford to guess wrong—visions took too long in the event someone's life was on the line. Flickers helped sometimes, but they were involuntary. He couldn't trigger those like he could his normal visions. They knew this. It was for this reason that Bruno became such a good fighter. It was a necessity, and he almost always came out on top. The few times he didn't, he'd learned to keep some of his hermana's food on himself, just in case.

Alma didn't know, and he preferred it that way. They all did. Not because they feared her reaction, but for her. Pueblosito reacted to his mamá's emotions, and no one would be spared from her rage if she found out some still managed to hurt her children. It was usually those his age or younger, those who had forgotten the day the whole Encanto had shook with her fury.

The Madrigal Trillizos didn't forget. They had been impressed and in awe when they were children, but as they grew older, they came to see how such a reaction could be harmful in the long run. They also remembered how guilty she had felt for reacting so violently. He remembered that clearly. So they kept quiet when such incidents happened, Julieta and Pepa sneaking him healing food, threatening when they were around when it happened. When the Diminuto Mellizos moved in, they also helped, as did Félix and Agustín if they didn't join the fights themselves.

Thankfully, the fights lessened the older and more brutal Bruno got. If they were too beat up to move, they couldn't go after his familia. Julieta never healed the wounds of those who hurt her familia. She made them heal naturally, and they didn't dare complain lest it come to Alma's attention.

It was a pact of silence.

The triplets were twenty-five when it shattered.

Julieta had given birth just a week ago to her first child, Isabela Madrigal. Pepa was still heavily pregnant with her first, a little over two months left to go. It would be a blessing when she finally did give birth, in part because she'll finally meet her bebé, but also because her control on her gift had slipped during the latter part of her pregnancy. She had always been emotional, but pregnancy had caught her off-guard with how much it amplified them. The Encanto had forgotten how powerful Pepa was, and the sudden flash floods were an exhausting reminder.

Bruno—along with Hernando, Félix and Agustín, helped to mitigate the damage as much as they could. Using a combination of Flickers and visions to guide them, the four men took the lead in putting up any barricades when they could. Whether they liked him or not, they needed to listen to Bruno or risk further damage or injuries. Alma would work with Padre Julio, assessing who needed additional help after such incidents, and would help coordinate such efforts.

"Lo siento, I really am trying." Pepa sniffled. Marlena was by her side, pulling the redhead into a side hug to comfort her. The blonde looked tired herself. Between helping Julieta with Isabela when Agustín and Alma were out, and trying to keep Pepa calm while Félix was away, the young woman had her work cut out for her.

"Pepi, amor, I keep telling you it's okay." Félix assured, kissing her temple, basket of some goods from the townsfolk in hand. They had just gotten back from setting up another barricade. "You've never been pregnant before. Next time, you'll have a better idea on how to handle it. Serás un experto."

"Next time?!" Pepa squeaked in surprise, tears momentarily forgotten.

Félix smirked teasingly, wiggling his eyebrows at her. "You never know." His smile twitched at a sudden churning in his gut. He didn't want to make Pepa more upset with worry, so he pushed it aside in favor of distracting her.

"I don't think I'll ever want another after this." Pepa huffed, rubbing her rounded stomach.

"Never say never, hermana." Bruno laughed knowingly, coming up next to Marlena to give her a kiss.

Pepa squinted her eyes at him. "What are you trying to say, cabrón?"

Bruno just took a bite of an arepa that was on the table, eyes filled with mirth.

"Please, no cursing around Isa." Julieta begged, coming into the kitchen with her daughter. Agustín went to her, giving her a tired kiss. She sighed when she noticed his light head wound.

"There's mi princesita." Agustín cooed as he gently took Isabela from Julieta.

"Lo siento." Pepa sighed. "I blame Bruno."

"Sí, sí, blame me." Bruno rolled his eyes good naturedly.

"Where's Mamá?" Julieta inquired, shoving a piece of arepa into Agustín's mouth for the bump on his head.

"Still in town, wrapping things up. She told us to head back home first." Hernando answered with an exhausted sigh, leaning against the kitchen wall.

"Here," Félix said as he set down the basket on the table and took out one of the treats inside. "Natalia Rosado gaves these to me. I mentioned you've been craving polvorosas lately, and she made a whole batch." He bopped her on the nose with it. "Solo para ti, mi amor."

Pepa teared up at that, taking the treat from Félix. "That's so sweet of her."

Bruno opened his mouth to rat Félix out for having a couple himself just before entering Casita, when his eyes flashed neon green and he was consumed by a Flicker.

Pepa in tears as she threw up violently. Crying as she clutched her stomach. A baby girl not moving, born too early.

He blinked, and he was back, heart pounding in his ears and short of breath. Pepa had just taken a bite and he reacted before he could think.

Marlena yelped in shock as Bruno nearly lept across her to get at Pepa, smacking the cookie out of her hand. Pepa squeaked in surprise. She made to swallow the bit in her mouth to yell at him.

"Don't eat that!" Bruno shouted, finally finding his voice, causing everyone to freeze.

Pepa stared at him for an impossible second, taking in his wide, terrified eyes. An overwhelming fear took control of her, and in the next second, she was out of her chair, coughing and spitting out the piece of cookie in her mouth. Félix hastily got her a cup of water as she rushed to the sink so she could rinse her mouth out.

"Julieta, can you make something for Félix? He had a few of those just before we got home." Bruno quickly asked as he snatched the basket, making his way to the door.

"Where are you going?!" Marlena called, face ashen at what was happening. She didn't want him out of her sight! Isa started to cry in the background at the commotion.

When Bruno turned towards her, his face contorted in rage, eyes glowing an eerie green she had never seen before. He was livid.

"I'm going to tell Mamá." He said in a low and even tone that belied the absolute fury he was feeling. "This has gone too far."

"I'm coming with you." Hernando said, and both men quickly left.

Félix placed trembling hands around Pepa as she broke down, the clouds above them and in the sky opening up to release her fear and grief. They were drenched in second, but he paid it no mind as he held his esposa close, not wanting to think of what could have happened if it hadn't been for Bruno. What would have been his fault for feeding his pregnant esposa a poisoned cookie.

He hugged her tighter, even as his stomach rolled with sickness.

Outside, Bruno and Hernando ran like the hounds of hell were on their heels.

"Pueblosito!" The seer called, and their speed suddenly increased as the cobblestones moved, taking them to Alma. They were silent, both focused and upset. The heavens opened up on them, but they barely noticed. Pueblosito led them to the town square, where the tall archways provided shelter from the rain.

Bruno scanned the crowd and quickly found her. She was gazing up at the sky with worry in her eyes, no doubt connecting the sudden storm to Pepa. Another woman around his age attempted to pull her from the edge of the shelter, trying to keep her dry. Alma patted the younger woman's arm and smiled, but stayed where she was. The young woman was Natalia Rosado.

Bruno saw red.

"¡Aléjate de ella!" He shouted, rushing forward and pushing the woman away as he pulled his madre closer to him. The woman shrieked as she fell to the ground, looking up at him in shock before two townspeople helped her back up.

"W-what—Bruno!" Alma spluttered, shocked at the sudden turn of events. "¿Qué en el—"

"She gave poisoned food to Pepa, Mamá!" Bruno said hotly, body trembling as his grip on the basket tightened. He had never wanted to hit a woman so badly in his life.

Alma stared up at him in horror, face paling rapidly as she clutched his shirt desperately. "Pepa— Is she— The baby—"

"Don't worry, Señora Alma, Bruno stopped her from eating it." Hernando gently interrupted from behind them. "Pepa and the baby are safe." He refrained from mentioning that Félix had a few, he'd be fine.

"T-then you can't prove they were poisoned!" Natalia exclaimed, expression sincere and hurt. She turned to Alma, beseeching. "Señora, por favor. You see what we have to go through? Your son—"

"Then have some." Bruno said as he tossed the basket onto the ground, the contents somehow surviving the trek through the rain. A few of the polvorosas fell out of the basket and onto the wet ground as it tumbled. "Is that not the basket you gave mi cuñado for mi hermana? Go ahead and have some, if they're not poisoned."

The tension increased with every second Natalia stared at the basket, unmoving. Pueblosito shuddered.

Natalia shook her head as the townsfolk nearest her began to step away, shocked. "I-it was just to calm her down. I swear!" She curled in on herself. "I wo—"

A little girl no older than four-years-old looked up at him, a mass of thick curly brown hair atop her head. Her large hazel eyes sparkled with childish glee, a smile revealing a missing front tooth as she reached up to him. "Tío Bruno! Up!"

"Dolores would be dead if Pepa had eaten what you gave her!" Bruno thundered, eyes flashing neon green in his anger.

"The Encanto has been suffering because of her!" Natalia's esposo, Ricardo, suddenly shouted. "At least once a week there's a flood! If she can't control her gift, she shouldn't have kids!"

"It's too much." Natalia said hollowly.

"Did you forget that we'd be in the middle of a drought, starving, if not for Pepa?" Hernando suddenly jumped in, his expression fierce. "All the water we've been redirecting has been going towards the fields! Or did you forget when you decided you couldn't take a little bad weather from the safety of your home, Ricardo, when the Madrigals and everyone else have been busting their asses to make sure no one is lost through this?! ¡Nosotros no hemos perdido a nadie! Julieta just had a baby, and yet she's making food to heal the injured—Bruno has been popping out visions left and right to the point where he blacks out, just to make sure we all get through this together, and this is how you react?! Vete a la mierda!"

A trembling hand on his arm halted Hernando from saying any more, the young man panting harshly as he turned to the owner. He blinked, sagging a little when he met Alma's blank expression.

The silence that followed was deafening and thick, weighing everyone down to where they couldn't move—didn't dare move. It was finally broken by the sound of cracks forming throughout the plaza, shaking the foundation of the archways, causing them to buckle in some places. There were a few startled and frightened shouts, but no debris fell, and no one was hurt.

Alma took a deep breath, her grip on Bruno never lessening.

"Leave."

A pause.

"L-leave?" Ricardo managed to stutter.

"You and your esposa are no longer welcomed within the Encanto. You have until sunrise two days from now to gather your belongings." Alma said in a low voice that resonated in the sudden quiet. "If you are not gone by then, I will throw you out myself."

No one spoke, too stunned to muster up words. Even Bruno and Hernando were speechless, staring at Alma in shock.

"S-Señora, you can't—" Natalia tried to speak, but Alma lifted a hand to silence her, and Pueblosito raised the ground between them to form a wall so they would keep their distance. It caused the woman to stumble backwards.

"I told you what would happen if you hurt my family." She said softly. "You have two days." She then turned her back on the incredulous couple, and softly patted Bruno's arm. In a voice barely above a whisper, "Take me home, por favor."

Nodding mutely, Bruno and Hernando led Alma into the rain and back to Casita. As they walked, Alma finally let her tears fall, mixing with the rain water on her face. Every now and then her breath would hitch and stutter, but otherwise, she didn't make a sound. She was lost in thought.

Something had changed. Something had changed horribly. A decision she had made, somewhere along the line, had caused this. Her mind whirled erratically as the weight of her actions weighed heavily on her.

Someone had tried to hurt her Pepita, had tried to kill her nieta.

It was all her fault.

Chapter Text

Bruno was worried.

The whole journey back to Casita, his mamá didn't say a word. She just kept her iron grip on his arm, and Pueblosito would tremble beneath their feet every now and then. Through it all, her face remained worryingly blank.

They had expected her anger, her pain, but not this emptiness.

He should've known.

Bruno knew his madre. The woman who raised him, and the other version of her from his Faded visions. The one from his visions was a strong, stern woman. She loved her family fiercely, but that love became twisted along the way by the guilt of surviving what her esposo hadn't. She became convinced they needed to earn their Miracle, and nothing short of complete dedication would do. Then there was his mamá, the one who raised him. She was still the strong and stern woman from the visions, but she freely showed her love. She was mindful of their wants and limits, always putting them before the town. The Miracle was important, but it was a gift for their family. Not something to be earned.

She still held onto the guilt, however, and it seemed to weigh on her even more. It wasn't just the guilt of surviving, but something else he didn't know about—something he couldn't fully understand or comprehend, but sometimes on the tip of his tongue. Even after all these years, she held onto it, and it aged her more than time did.

He feared it was slowly killing her.

"Can you tell the others what happened?" Bruno quietly asked Hernando when they reached Casita's doors. It swung open for them. "I'm going to take her to her room." Hernando nodded before doing just that.

Bruno knocked on Casita's frame as they crossed the threshold, and knocked on his madre's doorframe once more before ushering her inside. He sat her on one of two chairs in her room, not wanting to get her bed wet. Bringing the other chair to be in front of her, he took a seat, taking her hands within his own. They were cold.

"Mamá." He said softly, and felt some relief when her eyes moved towards him. She was still silently crying and it broke his heart. "Mamá, this isn't your fault."

Those words brought Alma out of her mind, emotion returning to her face as it crumpled with grief. The house shook. "It is." She whispered. "I— Something changed—" A choked sob cut her off.

'Something changed? What does that mean?' "Mamá, por favor, you have to stop this." He begged, gripping her hands tighter so she'd meet his gaze. "Whatever it is you think you did, it's okay. Lo prometo, it's okay."

"I just wanted to protect you." She whispered. "To give you a better future." Her breath hitched and her eyes widened with stark realization.

'That's what changed.' She thought in horror as she stared unseeingly at their clasped hands. Her family was stronger now in this time than it ever had been before, and it was whole. No one was an outcast, no one forced to bear the burden of their imperfections. There was no one to blame when things went wrong. 'I…listened. I protected them as I should have always done, and…Brunito is no longer their scapegoat.'

"Mamá?!" Bruno exclaimed suddenly, confused and alarmed as to why she abruptly started crying harder. He got up from his seat and knelt before her. "What's wrong?" He felt powerless, his own tears of frustration starting to prick his eyes.

"Lo siento." Alma whimpered. "I don't know how to fix this." She sobbed, squeezing her eyes shut. In an effort to save her son, to protect her family, the people of the Encanto who were unsatisfied were blaming them when things didn't go the way they wished it would. Had decided to hurt them as a whole since they couldn't blame her son. 'My family's safety in exchange for their happiness. I cannot choose. I will not choose. Por favor, I cannot choose!' "I don't know what to do….!"

Bruno held his madre mutely as she sobbed into his shoulder, his own tears falling. He had never seen her like this, and he never wanted to ever again.

It only got worse when Pepa came to check on them, Alma apologizing brokenly to the redhead. The two women had cried, holding onto each other for dear life. They calmed eventually, and Bruno left so his hermana could help their madre change into dry clothes.

Bruno leaned against the wall, eyes closed as he took a calming breath. He yelped when he was suddenly pulled into a fierce bear hug.

"Gracias, mi hermano." Félix whispered harshly into his shoulder. "Gracias."

Bruno returned the hug, clutching his cuñado. "Thank that Flicker." He tried to joke, and it only made the stout man choke on a sob. The men held each other a little longer before letting go.

Félix wiped at his eyes, sniffling a little. "Hernando told us what happened. She really banished them?" At Bruno's nod, his expression hardened. It was so off-putting on the normally jubilant man's face. "Good." Again, Bruno nodded.

"How is she?" Julieta asked, coming up the stairs. Agustín wasn't too far behind with a sleeping Isabela in his arms.

Bruno shook his head. "Not good. Pepa's helping her change now." Julieta nodded before going to the door, knocking before entering.

"How's Alma?" Agustín asked, knowing there was more. They all looked up when the house shook around them.

Bruno slumped against the wall, starting slightly when a pair of arms wrapped around his waist. He turned to see Marlena hugging his torso, eyes red from crying. Hernando stood behind her, his expression just as worried. He kissed Marlena atop her head before sighing. "Something's eating her up. I don't know what."

Agustín frowned slightly. "You think she…regrets banishing them?"

Hernando shook his head. "No, trust me. She doesn't."

Bruno held Marlena tighter. "She's always carried this guilt with her. I thought it was because she felt guilty for living when mi papá didn't, but this feels like something else. I don't know what, but it does." He sighed. "I tried reassuring her, but that only seemed to make things…worse." He grimaced at the last word.

"Maybe she needs to…forgive herself?" Marlena hedged, biting her lip in uncertainty. "When Hernando got hurt, I blamed myself for a long time."

"That wasn't your fault, querida." Bruno said softly.

"I know that now, but at the time, it felt like it was." She sighed. "It took me a long time to realize that I wasn't responsible for the action of mi padre that night. Maybe Alma is struggling with the same thing?"

~o.8.o~

Inside her room, Alma let her daughters help her change into warm, dry clothes. Somehow, Pepa managed to keep the rain away for the process, something she distantly felt both proud and sorrow over. Once they were done, the women laid upon her bed, her daughters on either side of her.

Alma lifted Pepa's hand and kissed it tenderly. She had calmed significantly, and felt much more aware. "I'm so glad the two of you are okay, mi vida."

Pepa smiled at her mamá, sniffing a little as she cuddled closer. It was a little uncomfortable for her with her being pregnant and all, but she was able to ignore it in favor of being closer to Alma. "So am I." She let her free hand drift to her stomach, rubbing it soothingly. She let out a shuddering sigh.

They enjoyed a moment of peace and comfort, soaking in the presence of each other. There was just one missing piece.

A knock sounded, and Bruno peeked his head inside. His expression softened at the sight of them. He entered fully and closed the door behind him. "Do you have room for one more?"

"Siempre." Alma uttered softly, holding out a hand to him. He quickly approached Pepa's side of the bed and squeezed her hand before letting go. He then settled by their legs, situating himself between his madre and hermana.

"How are you feeling?" He asked, rubbing Pepa's arm.

"Fine, thanks to you." Pepa smiled, taking his hand into hers and squeezing it. She let out a breath thick with emotion as her gaze fell to their hands. She traced random patterns on her stomach absently, lost in thought for a moment. Then, "I'm not having another child after this one." Pepa confessed in a low whisper, her cloud starting to sprinkle. She tried to keep it in, but she felt so raw at the moment. She made to get up, but Bruno and Alma held her in place. "I don't… What if someone dies next time?" 'What if this happens again?!'

Bruno reached forward to squeeze her hand as Alma slipped her hand from his to take Pepa's free hand. "No one has yet, and no one will. Not now, not ever. Not because of you. We will make sure of that." He promised solemnly. "So don't let that fear keep you from having as many niños as you want. Everything will be okay. Lo prometo."

Pepa sniffled, face contorting as she tried to not cry. Sitting up slowly, she failed and pulled her hermano into a tight hug as she silently cried into his shoulder. Bruno held her tightly, rubbing her back soothingly as he whispered words of comfort. When she calmed down, they settled back down more comfortably. After a moment, "What are we going to do now?"

It was a loaded question. One that enveloped them in silence.

"We continue to look out for each other." Julieta said slowly, steadily rubbing soothing circles on her madre's arm. "We've known that not everyone likes us, and have been dealing with it for years. But not everyone deserves our ire. There are many who embrace us and deserve our help." It was all said in a very mild manner, none of which gave way to the carefully hidden anger in her brown eyes. "We will get through this."

A pause.

"How…long has this been going on?" Alma slowly asked, a sinking feeling settling in at how familiar they seemed to be with this sort of thing.

Julieta froze, eyes wide as she realized what she'd just done. With taking care of Isabela, being a new mamá, and making sure people don't have lasting scars from her hermana's mood swings, Julieta was beyond exhausted. She never meant for her madre to know what they went through, and had literally forgotten for a minute she was there as she tried to reassure her siblings.

Bruno and Pepa just stared, caught off guard. They never planned for this. Their mamá was never supposed to know.

Julieta tried to do damage control. "Mamá, that's not—"

"Please, I have been lied to enough today." She said softly, not meeting the eyes of her niños. "Do not lie, por favor."

How could they protect her when she asked them like that?

"Since we were teens." Pepa whispered softly, holding Alma's hand tightly as she nervously picked at her braid. "Everything stopped for a bit after the incident with Señor Héctor Diminuto, pero…'accidents' started to happen again a few years after."

"Nothing like this." Bruno quickly reassured. "Never this bad. Just small things, like higher prices at a few stalls, some bad words now and then."

Alma tightened her hold on Pepa's hand. "Did they touch any of you?" She asked in a fierce whisper. He hesitated, and Casita shook. "What did they do? Dígame.." She demanded firmly when they averted their gazes.

"They used to pick fights—"

"Pepa—"

"I am not going to lie to Mamá's face!" Pepa exclaimed, tears in her eyes as she glared at her siblings. She sniffled, her cloud thundering, before taking a deep breath. "They would try to fight us, mainly because we would be protecting Bruno. But we weren't always able to be with him."

"They don't happen as much anymore, Mamá." Bruno chimed in, resigned to the fact that this was happening. "Sometimes mi cuñados or Hernando would help if they were there when it happened. I learned how to protect myself and made sure they couldn't go after the girls."

"I never healed them." Julieta confessed in a whisper, tears in her eyes as she avoided her madre's gaze. She felt horrible.

Alma took a shaky breath, taking it all in. "Why didn't you tell me?" She asked just as softly.

Bruno tentatively took Alma's hand in his own, comforted when she squeezed it tightly. He still couldn't look her in the eye, but she needed to hear this. "You love us so much, Mamá. We've felt it every day of our lives. There's never any doubt when it comes to that. You're also very protective of us, even as adults, and yet you always try to handle things as fairly as possible."

"…but?" She prompted when he fell silent.

"You hold onto too much guilt." Julieta continued, tears falling freely.

"Brunito gets it from you." Pepa grumbled, gaining watery chuckles.

Bruno just shrugged, he couldn't deny that.

"We didn't want you to feel guilty for the actions of others." Julieta carried on. She decided she would not mention their fear of her hurting someone in her anger, only to be consumed with guilt for protecting them. That was just too much. "What happened before, what almost happened today, is not your fault Mamá."

"But it is." Alma whispered brokenly. "I failed to protect you, to see…" She trailed off, fresh tears flowing. This new guilt twisted with the weight she'd been carrying for years. 'They don't know what I've done. If they knew, they would think differently…' Guilt and self-hatred flooded her once more. 'What am I doing?'

"Mamá, por favor." Bruno begged, tightening his grip on her hand. "It hurts to see you like this. We're okay. All of us. Nothing is your fault. You've handled things as best as you could. Todo está bien." He gently prodded her cheek, forcing her to look at him. "I don't know why you feel you must shoulder such guilt, but Mamá, it's okay. You can forgive yourself now. Por favor. If not for yourself, then for us. For your nietos."

Alma closed her eyes, more tears spilling at the words of her children. She didn't feel she deserved what they were asking of her, but she also didn't want to hurt them further. She took a fortifying breath before opening her eyes again. She met their gazes, taking in the love and pain in them, pain for her, because she was hurting.

"I will try, mis amores." She whispered. "I cannot promise anything, but I will try. Pero I am sorry this happened. I…I did not want this, any of it, for any of you."

"We know, Mamá." Pepa sniffled. "We know." They all scooched in closer at that, taking comfort in one another.

The four of them stayed like that for what seemed like an eternity. The triplets accepting that their madre would try to release the guilt she held, and Alma trying to let go for her niños. After a moment, their esposos came in. Agustín came in with a bassinet, Isabela sound asleep in it, and they spoke in hushed tones for the rest of the evening.

Everything would be okay. The right steps were finally being taken. La Familia Madrigal would be just fine.

Two days later, the Encanto had two less people.

Two months later, Alma managed a real smile when Dolores came into the world in the middle of a hurricane, screaming and healthy.

Chapter Text

Right after the incident, the Madrigals barely left Casita, only for supplies or if someone needed Julieta's food. Even then, it was the men of the family that went out in pairs, or the women were always accompanied by one of the men. No Madrigal ventured into the village alone.

Once Pepa had Dolores, the extreme weather stopped. The redhead displayed her prowess once again when she watered the fields from the safety of Casita. The only reason she went out before was because Pepa was a social butterfly and enjoyed being around people. Now, she was afraid to leave the walls of her home.

Consumed with worry and guilt, there had been no space for much else. It wasn't until the knowledge that Dolores was well and alive had settled in did anger begin to take root in Alma. So filled with rage, Alma had nearly turned her back on the Encanto.

Ironically, it was Pepa who calmed her down, reminding Alma that there were still people who needed them. That while their gifts were for their family, there were still so many worthy of their help. That they shouldn't let a few horrible people change who they were: a loving and generous familia. They would just be more cautious.

She reminded her so of Pedro in that moment.

If it had been anyone else, things would have turned out differently.

Instead, Alma set a new family rule in place, one she made sure the rest of the Encanto was very aware of: the Madrigals would not accept cooked or baked goods from anyone outside of their family and la familia Flores. All groceries were bought from trusted vendors and no one else. Those vendors always made sure their produce and products were not tempered with. No one wanted a repeat of the incident.

Time continued to pass by and things progressively got better. Close friends reassured the family of their love and appreciation. Even the parents of the exiled members reached out to Alma. Having fled with her all those years ago, they were saddened, horrified, and ashamed by the acts of their children for bringing back such terrible memories from beyond the mountains. It reminded them too much of the life they had left behind.

A year later, Pueblosito finally stopped shaking entirely.

The guilt became easier to manage for Alma, as well. She still had her moments, but with the constant reassurance from her children, she managed to let go of some of its pressing weight. Managed to begin the process of forgiving herself for events that would no longer happen. For things out of her control. It was a slow process, but she felt lighter with every milestone met.

Years continued to slowly trek by, and Julieta had another hija, Luisa. A few years passed and the Madrigal Trillizos were thirty and Isabela was suddenly turning five. Then Dolores turned five.

One day, two new doors appeared.

The family gathered around, wearing varying expressions. Alma was unsurprised. As for the triplets, it filled them with a sense of nostalgia. For the non-magical members of the family, it was their first time seeing such a thing.

"Is that normal?" Marlena asked, mesmerized by the glowing orange door.

Hernando whistled. "That's definitely not how my door appeared." He nodded to his own door. Marlena's had disappeared after she had married Bruno, Casita having moved her stuff in a way only a magical house could.

Bruno furrowed his brow in confusion. "Have… have we not explained how we got our gifts?" When four adults and two five-year-olds shook their heads in the negative, he couldn't help but facepalm and chuckle. He looked towards his hermanas in disbelief. "How did this happen?"

Julieta giggled. "I don't really know."

Alma couldn't help her own amused exasperation from showing. This time around she had refrained from giving too much information about the Miracle, keeping it more of a family thing than anything else. When the triplets had married, she had assumed they would inform their significant others. Clearly she'd thought wrong.

"Did you just assume we were born with them?" Pepa giggled at Félix.

Félix shrugged, unabashedly grinning. "Honestly? Yeah."

Isabela tugged on her abuela's skirt, staring at the door. "Abuelita, that's how Mamá got her gift?"

Alma crouched down to her nieta's level. She nodded, "Not quite, mí florita." She then pointed to the candle sitting at her bedroom window. "You see our Miracle? Your mamá touched it, then touched the door, then got her gift."

"Can we get gifts, too?" Dolores asked.

"Of course, mi vida." Alma slowly stood up, Hernando helping her. "After all, these doors are for the two of you."

Agustín's jaw dropped. "Really?" He asked, even as his daughter and sobrina squealed in excitement.

Alma nodded. "The triplets were five when they got their gifts. It makes sense their children would get theirs once they came of age. Now, let me grab the candle and we'll have a ceremony." She paused, before turning to her yernos. "Do you think your familias would like to be present?"

Agustín smiled warmly before nodding. "Gracias. I'll go let them know."

Meanwhile Félix grimaced. "I rather not. Mi madre isn't the biggest fan of my marriage." Which was an understatement. The woman had raised him on her own and hadn't approved of him marrying someone so pale. Or so spirited. Or amazing like his Pepi. After she had made a comment about Dolores' skin tone when she was a babe, he hadn't brought his hija to her since. It was why he felt such a kinship to Marlena—their parents sucked.

"Alright, we'll wait for la familia Flores to arrive, and then we'll have a ceremony." She smiled at her nietas. "Why don't you go get ready, okay?"

"Okay!" Came the chorus, and off they went.

"This is kind of exciting." Marlena whispered conspiratorially to her esposo.

Bruno gave her a strained smile. "Yeah."

She frowned. "What's wrong?"

Bruno fiddled with his ruana, something he still did when uncertain or nervous. "Let's just say my gift ceremony wasn't the best." He glanced at his excited sobrinas then back to Marlena. "I'll tell you later." 'I just hope they don't get a gift like mine.' No matter how many Flickers, visions, or Faded visions he had, that was something Bruno couldn't see; their future gifts.

Marlena squinted her eyes at him, but could only nod in acceptance since they were not in the privacy of their room.

Julieta made some food for the arriving guest, and then the girls returned dressed in white. Pepa had gone to help them dress, and she shrugged at Bruno's look. "We dressed in white, so why not?"

He shrugged in turn, unable to argue with that, when Dolores tugged on her tío's pants' leg.

Dolores looked up at him with big, excited hazel eyes as she held her hands up to him. "Tío Bruno! Up!"

Bruno chuckled as he reached down for her. "Aren't you getting a little big for this?"

"No!" She giggled.

"Dolores, niña." Pepa admonished gently. "You need to say 'por favor'."

"Sí, Mamí." Dolores guiltily said, looking at her mamá with her large eyes.

Pepa just sighed before turning on Bruno. "And you! Don't let her get away with it!"

"Sí, sí, next time I will." Bruno laughed. "Lo prometo."

Pepa huffed before leaning in and giving her daughter a kiss on the cheek. "Are you excited, mi bebé?"

"Sí!" Dolores giggled.

As Pepa tried to tickle her in his arms, Bruno looked to see Agustín listening to an animated Isabela while Julieta held a drooling Luisa, and felt a warmth settle in his chest. His family was happy and growing. He couldn't ask for more.

But deep down, he did. He wanted so much more.

Agustín soon came back with his parents, María and Juan Flores, and his hermanita, Rosalita. He had explained the occasion on the way, and they were intrigued and excited for their nieta. With their arrival, Alma set off to get the candle.

When Alma returned with the candle, their Miracle, the two little girls were vibrating with excitement. They couldn't wait on the bottom floor and had ran up the stairs. Looking down at her nietas, she couldn't help but be filled with pride and joy. She remembered how this moment had been shared with the whole Encanto. Now, it was merely a family gathering and it made it more intimate, sacred. It made it precious. Later, she'd announce to the Encanto that their family had received new gifts, but for now, this would be a private family event. "Would you like to go first, Isa, since you're the eldest?"

Isabela seemed to take the question seriously, and then pulled Dolores into a hug. "Can me and Lolo go together?"

Julieta put a hand to her chest and tried not to cry, touched. Alma smiled softly. "Of course, mi vida. Both hands, now. That's it." Once their chubby hands were on the candle, she repeated the same vow she asked her own children all those years ago. "Now, do you promise to love and protect your family, yourself, and your community?" Dolores and Isabela nod their heads vigorously. Amused, she motioned towards the doors. "Go on, choose your door."

The girls seemed to debate on which doors they wanted for a moment, ultimately ending with Dolores on the right and Isabela on the left. They touched their door knobs at the same time, and there were many exclamations of wonder as glowing markings carved themselves into the wood as the doors manifested. Just as it had with their parents, the doors depicted older versions of the girls.

Isabela's image had her eyes closed, her expression almost filled with confidence even as she smiled softly. In her long hair, on her dress, and surrounding her image were flowers and plants of varying species. Dolores' image depicted her tight curls situated atop her head, her hands held up to her ears. Like her tío, her eyes were open, her expression almost confused.

"What do you feel?" She asked Isabela.

Bruno held his breath and crossed his fingers.

Isabela closed her eyes as she thought. A smile formed as little flowers popped up in her hair. Her eyes snapped open as she looked at her abuela in excitement. "I can make plants grow!"

"That's wonderful, mi amor. I'm sure you'll grow splendidly with your gift." Alma praised, and the little girl preened. She then looked at her other nieta. "What about you, Dolores, what do you feel?"

"I hear everything." Dolores said softly, just loud enough for them to hear. "I can…turn it down? No, I can't…" She frowned, trying to remember what her mamá had said once. "I can't listen to everything at the same time, but I can hear everything?" She turned to her madre for confirmation.

Pepa nodded. "That's good, mi vida. I'm so proud of you for remembering that." She cooed, and her daughter grinned.

Bruno sighed with relief when there were no tears, and Marlena squeezed his hand. He gave her a reassuring smile, before clearing his throat. "Alright, mi sobrinas! Ready to see your new rooms?"

At their excited giggles and nods, they ventured into Dolores' room first.

"This…is a child's room?" Juan asked in awe, completely gobsmacked by what he was seeing.

It seemed to be fashioned after Julieta's room, where there were two parts to it. The first part consisted of a little pond. To the left was a tranquil waterfall that came out of a pile of rocks.

"Can I put fishies in there?" Dolores asked, pointing to the pond.

"We'll see." Félix said, patting her curls.

To the right was a wall of falling sand. There was a stone walkway over the pond that led to the wall of sand, and when Dolores reached out, it parted and revealed a door carved into the wall with no door knob. Opening it revealed her bedroom, with a full bed more than enough for her size, and pillows everywhere. On the wall to the right was her dresser and another door that led into a closet. The two primas rushed in and jumped into a pile of pillows, giggling as they went.

"Whoah, it's soundproof in here." Hernando pointed out when the door closed.

Pepa turned to her daughter. "Do you still hear anything, mija?"

Dolores tilted her head to the side as she listened. "If I try really hard, I can hear past the sand and water, but I don't hear the Encanto like I did before. Just Casita."

"Looks like you got your own little sanctuary when the sounds get to be too much, huh?" Bruno smiled, and the little girl giggled.

"Isa, let's see your room next!" Dolores said, grabbing her prima's hand as they rushed out of the room.

They were surprised when they opened Isabela's door. Her room was as big as Pepa's, no ceiling to be found, and spacious enough to fit four Casitas. But it was barren, except for a few chairs, a couch, five large pots, and a four-poster full bed. To the far right wall was a dresser and a closet door.

María looked to Agustín for an explanation, but he shook his head, just as confused.

Isabela looked at her madre with tear-filled eyes. "Mamá? I don't understand."

Julieta rushed to her daughter, mind racing a mile a minute to come up with something, anything for her hija. 'Why is her room so blank?!' She blinked as the thought reminded her of something. 'Hold on.' Hugging Isabela, she pulled back and smiled warmly. "What does an artist do with a blank canvas, mija?" She asked softly, brushing her tears away.

Confused, Isabela wiped at her eyes as she thought. "They…they paint on it?"

Julieta's smile widened as she cupped Isabela's cheek. "You're the artist, nena. Paint your room."

Isabela's eyes lit up when she realized what her mamá was saying. She hugged her mamá briefly before running to the middle of the room and jumping. When her little feet touched the ground, an array of colorful plants and flowers burst into existence, rapidly spreading out as they filled the room. She shrieked with laughter, swinging her hands left and right, flowers blooming wherever she pleased. Dolores joined her shortly, and the primas held hands as they twirled around in a circle.

"Makes sense." Agustín said as he moved beside Julieta. "She loves to paint." Julieta nodded in agreement. He watched in quiet disbelief as his eldest decorated her room with so many plants and flowers, he couldn't name them all! "I really can't believe this is happening."

Julieta leaned into him, taking Luisa into her arms. The toddler was looking at everything in awe, but found it all a little intimidating at the moment. She'd likely want to join her hermana later, when things calmed down. "Lo siento I didn't tell you. We didn't think they'd get gifts, to be honest." She paused to stop Luisa from pulling at her hair. "It's a blessing that comes with a lot of responsibility and some prejudice we didn't want for them."

Agustín hugged her, knowing full well how real her worries were. He thought of their family, and kissed her temple. "They'll be fine. Because they have their tíos and tías, and now primas, who'll be there for them and protect them as we have each other."

Tilting her head back so she could kiss him on the lips, Julieta gave him a grateful smile. "Te amo, mi amor."

Agustín kissed her lips in reply.

Bruno couldn't help but feel happy at his sobrinas' happiness as he watched them play amongst the fresh flowers. Of course it was ruined when his eyes glowed a dull emerald.

'It hurt, Tío. Having to be perfect all the time. I don't even know what I want, and I'm almost twenty-two!" Tearful brown eyes gazed at him, confused. "What do I do now?"

"I don't want to keep that sort of thing from la familia ever again. Por favor, Tío, don't leave again." She gripped his hands tighter, afraid he'd leave again, just like in her nightmare. "Just tell me and I'll get you the help you need this time, okay? Just don't leave again because of a vision."

Wiping his eyes, he tried to make sure no one saw him or noticed the shift in his expression. As he watched Isabela gently take Luisa by the hand, he vowed to never let his sobrinas feel like that, even if he didn't understand or know how. He'd find a way.

Chapter Text

Later that night, Marlena was getting ready for bed. She had just finished putting her hair into a short braid—short compared to Pepa's—and was petting a little peach colored rat named Selena when Bruno walked in. His hair was still damp from his bath, and she watched as he took off his shirt, his preferred way of sleeping. She tracked the trail of a droplet with her eyes as it slid down his lightly muscled torso, puckering her lips in thought as it disappeared beneath the waistband of his sleeping pants. Her lips parted when long fingers slipped under, gripping the waistband.

"Hungry, cariña?" Bruno's question came out in a husky tone, drawing her eyes back up to his face. Her cheeks flushed at the heated look in his dark eyes. Even after nearly eleven years, she never got tired of the feelings he incited within her heart—her body. Never got tired of him.

Everything has a time and place, however, and right now wasn't the time to indulge in baser pleasures.

Marlena looked away, taking a steadying breath, before shooting him a playful glare. She didn't notice Selena scamper off with a soft squeak. "Stop trying to distract me."

Bruno's expression shifted into one better suited for a teen than the man he was as he shrugged, grinning impishly. "It's working, no?"

Marlena huffed, picking invisible lint from her nightgown. "Perhaps…afterwards. But!" She held up her finger, expression as stern as she could make it when he looked at her with that cocky grin of his. "We're gonna talk about earlier first."

His shoulders slumped a little, but he nodded his head as he made his way to the bed. Slipping under the covers and bringing Marlena into his arms, Bruno pressed a languid kiss to her cloth shoulder, smiling when she hummed lightly. "What do you want to know?"

Marlena took one of his hands into her own, tracing lines into his palm as she leaned her back comfortably against his chest. "Your Candle Ceremony. What happened, mi amor?"

Bruno leaned forward more and leaned his cheek against her shoulder, face pressing into her neck. Her natural scent soothed him. He really didn't want to talk about this, but he also didn't want to keep it from her. Not when she asked so sweetly. "You know the visions I get when my eyes glow dimly?"

"You mean the visions that sometimes wake you in the middle of the night? The visions that leave you shaken and upset, yet you refuse to tell anyone about them? Even me?" Marlena said it all in a sickly sweet voice that made him smile. "Sí, I know of those blasted visions." She felt him shake with silent laughter, and huffed, unamused.

He kissed her neck as an apology. "Yes, those visions."

"What about them?"

"Well, the reason why I don't talk about them is because they won't happen."

Marlena twisted a little to look at him, and he pulled back to meet her gaze, confusion clear in her silver eyes. "I don't understand."

Bruno hesitated, never having explained this to anyone before, not even to his hermanas. "They don't make sense." He started softly. "I've seen everyone in them, but everyone is so…different. Things happened there that haven't happened here. Things happen here that haven't happened there. Some things happen in both places." He paused, before whispering, "Sometimes I think it's a different timeline, pero sometimes, they seem like memories. Mis recuerdos. Memories I haven't experienced, but at the same time, have experienced. I don't understand it."

Marlena remained silent as he struggled with his words. Bruno's Gift had always been the most mysterious of the triplets' powers, confusing even to its holder.

Bruno slowly turned his hand within her hold and intertwined their fingers. "I don't know how, but they are connected. There are some absolutes, though. Muerte, for instance, is absolute. The death visions I had that couldn't be changed happened in both timelines. Soulmates are another absolute." He kissed her shoulder again. "That doesn't mean they always meet."

"What do you mean?" She whispered.

Bruno nudged her face forward with his, nuzzling his face into her neck as he momentarily tightened his hold on her. "I didn't think I had a soulmate because I was alone in those visions, yet here you are. My soulmate." Kissed her neck upwards, nibbling on the skin just beneath her ear. "Mi vida, mi amor."

Marlena tried to digest what he had told her, the importance of what he had shared. It was a lot, and she didn't understand most of it, but she knew it was important. She also knew she couldn't process it properly with Bruno trying to seduce her. Successfully seducing her, at that.

"Stop distracting me." She said firmly, swatting his arm with her free hand. Then in a softer tone, "Gracias for telling me this, amor. I always want to know more about your gift, about you. Pero, what does this have to do with your Candle Ceremony?"

Bruno stopped teasing her as she asked, and instead pressed his forehead against the back of her head. His voice was muffled when he spoke, but she heard him clearly. "My first vision was a Faded vision—that's what I call them. I saw myself die." He felt Marlena freeze as a harsh gasp left her.

"What?" Marlena breathed, eyes wide. She tried to turn to look at him, to see if he was joking—she knew he wasn't, but she really wished he was. She didn't get far, as he refused to let her move, hugging her tightly. "Bruno—"

"At the time, I didn't know what I had seen." He spoke softly. It had only been a snippet, one he'd never had again, but it had been enough. There had been large rocks atop him, a shaking hand in his limp hold, and a crying voice. He decided to spare her those details. "It was terrifying and confusing, because it felt like it had happened, but hadn't happened at the same time. I didn't like my gift for those first few months, but mi madre and mis hermanas helped me start to accept it." He took in a deep breath before letting it out slowly. "I'm glad mis sobrinas' ceremonies didn't go like that."

The silence was heavy for the few seconds it lasted.

"Can I turn around now?" Marlena asked softly, and Bruno slowly eased his hold on her. She turned around quickly, throwing her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly.

Bruno held her just as tightly, pulling her fully into his lap.

"Gracias for sharing this with me." Marlena whispered, unable to stop her tears. "It doesn't seem easy."

"It isn't." His eyes were squeezed shut, the emotions released unwelcomed yet liberating. "But I'm…glad I told you." He hadn't shared these visions with anyone. Not since he was five. He had gotten so used to their weight, he had forgotten how heavy their burden weighed him down until it was lifted.

She tightened her hold on him. "I know I may not always understand your gift, but I vowed to share your burdens, and I do so willingly." She pulled back to cup his cheek, gazing into his eyes to make sure he understood. "You don't need to tell me everything, querido, but I will listen to whatever you wish to share with me." She pressed their foreheads together, eyes closed. "Te amo, corazón."

"Te amo, mi vida." Bruno whispered, pecking her lips sweetly. He did so again, and another time, the fire caused by her blatant desire from earlier reigniting. She did not push him away this time, her kisses matching his as they grew hungrier with every passing moment. Without disconnecting from her lips, he lifted her until she was straddling his lap, knees resting on either side of him. Eager hands slid up her thighs and under her gown, squeezing her ass and bringing her closer to him. She moaned softly, and heat shivered violently down from his scalp to the tips of his toes before settling low in his stomach.

He loved her so much, words sometimes didn't seem enough. He wasn't always good with them either, so he did his best to show her with everything he had. As their hands began to wander each other, teasing and caressing, their bodies coming together as one, he could only hope she'd one day understand just how much he loved her.

Chapter Text

The triplets were thirty-one when Julieta and Pepa got pregnant at the same time once more; Julieta with her third child and Pepa with her second.

The second pregnancy was a lot better for Pepa. It was just as Félix had said, now that she knew what to expect, she was better prepared, much to her relief. The worst that happened was a thunderstorm with light rain. Which was more than enough for the Encanto to handle.

For Julieta it was the most annoying pregnancy. Not because of any symptoms—though, yes, her symptoms didn't help her mood—no. It was because of Bruno. Her hermanito didn't say anything, or do anything really. He would just fidget whenever she walked into a room, whisper to Marlena, and have a secret smile on his face. It was cute, but also annoying. She knew the reason, too. She remembered it clearly.

"I don't know what her name is, but I've been having…visions of, well, one of your niños. Well, not just her, pero…she's my favorite."

"I don't care if I'm carrying your favorite sobrina!" Julieta had snapped one day, yelling when Bruno had just walked into the kitchen to get a snack. He had smiled at her in greeting and it had set her off. "Leave me alone! I don't want to see your face or I'll poison you! ¡No me pruebes!"

Equal parts confused, amused, and a little terrified, Bruno had made himself scarce for the rest of her pregnancy. Which only made things worse as she switched between feeling guilty and feeling vindictive. Casita felt like a warzone between the two for the next few months.

Pepa gave birth one particularly stormy night that thankfully did not turn into a hurricane this time around, and brought the first grandson into the family. Camilo was loud just as his sister had been, sharing the same hazel eyes as her and tons of curls atop his head.

Three months later, Julieta gave birth to another girl, her trifecta complete with the new addition. Her labor had led into the morning, none of the adults getting any sleep that night.

Later that day, when everyone had rested, Agustín came down to get Bruno. "She asked for you. I'm sure things are safe now." The man joked, but his eyes were apologetic.

Bruno just smiled back, not wanting to show how it had hurt to be shunned by his hermana. It had been a little too close to some of his Faded visions, but he had also understood—at least he tried to—so it had lessened the sting. Entering the room after his cuñado, he saw that Julieta was in her bed, a small bundle in one arm with a blanket covering her chest and the bebé. When she saw him, she burst into tears at the sight of him.

"Lo siento." She cried softly and he quickly went to her side. He didn't hear Agustín leave, giving the siblings a moment. She reached for his hand and held it tightly.

Bruno shook his head. "Juli—" He tried, but she cut him off.

"No," she insisted, "let me apologize, por favor." She took a breath, releasing his hand to wipe at her eyes. "I can't even tell you why, I'm just so sorry. I don't hate you, hermanito, believe me por favor."

"I know, Juli." Bruno said softly. "I was just so excited to meet her, I didn't think how my enthusiasm could have bothered you. Lo siento."

"Don't." She said loudly and firmly, eyes fierce. "Don't apologize."

Bruno pressed his lips together, smiling in apology. Julieta huffed and he chuckled, feeling light once again. It had been a rough few months for him. For the both of them.

"Do you want to hold her?"

Bruno glanced at her covered chest and raised a brow. "I think she's in the middle of a meal, hermana."

Julieta cracked a smile. "She just finished." She said, gently pulling the infant from her chest while keeping the blanket in place. "Here."

Reaching down, Bruno carefully took the tiny being into his arms and held her close. He had held four babies thus far and was very familiar with the rush of emotions that came with it. This was different, his eyes filling with tears. "What's her name?"

"Mirabel. Mirabel Madrigal." Julieta said proudly, if with some exhaustion in her voice. "My little miracle."

Bruno's eyes glowed dimly.

"After I save the miracle, I'm bringing you home." She said confidently, her light brown eyes kind and expression sincere. It filled him with warmth and a hope he hadn't felt in years.

"Brunito?"

Bruno blinked, and he was back. He glanced up, and saw Julieta's anxious expression. He shook his head, smiling to reassure even as tears fell down his cheeks. "It's a good one, lo prometo. A good one." He returned his gaze back to the babe staring up at him with wide eyes. It filled him with even more questions as it did warmth, but in this moment, it didn't matter. "Hola, mi mariposita. Nice to meet you. You're gonna do great things, kid."

Chapter Text

The triplets were thirty-two when Bruno had a spontaneous vision in the middle of dinner. He had just picked up a bowl of vegetables to pass to Marlena, when his eyes had flashed neon green. In a scramble to get away from the table—and the food—he ended up falling backwards with a yelp before he was engulfed in a vortex of sand.

"Tío Bruno!" Isabela had called out fearfully, while Luisa started crying, causing Camila and Mirabel to cry. Dolores covered her ears, equally as worried.

"It's okay, mija." Julieta shushed the older kids while Agustín and Pepa tried to calm the toddlers. Hernando and Felix helped, too, reassuring the kids. "This is normal, remember? This is how his gift works. It just surprised him." Reassured, the niñas calmed down and waited as patiently as they could. Agustín and Pepa had to leave the room to calm the youngest members.

When the vision ended and the sand began to fall, Bruno remained on his back on the floor. His eyes were wide, and he had what Julieta would call a stupid smile on his face. Clutched to his chest was a green tablet.

"Bruno?" Marlena called when a few moments passed and he didn't move. "Who's it for?"

Bruno closed his eyes, taking in a deep breath, and let it out slowly. Marlena quirked a brow at his theatrics. She then startled when he suddenly scrambled to his feet far faster than she thought possible. A yelp escaped her when he hauled her out of her seat and pulled her after him as he practically ran out of the kitchen. "Wha—Bruno!" She screeched as they rounded a corner.

The rest of the family blinked, stunned at what just happened.

"Mamá, is Tío Bruno broken?" Isabela asked curiously, causing Félix to snort the water he had been drinking.

Julieta bit her lip, trying not to laugh at the words she herself had thought all those years ago. "No, pequeña, he isn't." She paused, squinting her eyes in thought. 'Wait, the last time he acted like this I—'

A sudden squeal of excitement made everyone startle, and now they were all wide-eyed. Before they could move or say anything, the couple reappeared. Marlena held the tablet up in the air with both hands, her joyous smile unmarred by the tears in her eyes. "We're expecting!"

Hernando was the first to react, shooting to his feet. "¡¿Qué?!" After that, chaos ensued, their meal effectively and wonderfully interrupted as they rushed to congratulate the couple.

Alma managed to get her hands on the tablet and sighed softly at the image, tears in her eyes as she smiled. It was an image of a very pregnant Marlena with Bruno kissing her rounded belly.

'Hola, pequeño.' Alma thought, a new type of joy filling her. 'I can't wait to meet you.'

Chapter Text

Marlena looked at her stomach in the mirror of their room. Turning this way and that, she frowned as she took in her baby bump. While not significant, it was still quite obvious. She smiled when arms wrapped around her from behind, not taking her eyes off of her hand rubbing her belly.

"¿Qué ocurre?" Bruno asked lazily, resting his chin on her shoulder as he watched her reflection. Recently, she had started staring at her reflection, examining it. He hadn't thought to ask why, he just assumed it was because she was amazed by their miracle—like he was. They had been trying for years. However, her contemplative expression gave him pause.

Marlena was quiet for a moment longer. "Doesn't it look…bigger than when your hermanas were pregnant?"

"You think so?"

Marlena shrugged, meeting his gaze in the mirror. "They mentioned I looked big for two months."

Bruno thought for a moment, going over the abundance of knowledge he had of pregnancies thanks to his hermanas. They shared everything. Too much, if you asked him. "I know multiples run in both our families. Have you talked to your mamá?"

She bit her lip and shook her head, averting her gaze. "I don't…" Marlena frowned, struggling to put into words the conflicting emotions she felt in regards to her madre. As the years had gone by, she had talked less and less with her madre, had stopped sending flowers—especially when she never reached out to her directly. It was always through her hermanito. She had grown tired of being the only one to try. The last time she'd spoken to the woman was five months ago at the market. It had been simple small talk, nothing more.

It hurt.

Bruno kissed her temple. "I know it's not the same, but mi mamá could probably answer your questions, too. In fact, I know she'd love to." He unwrapped one of his arms to reach up to brush away a few tears. Bruno knew how to handle emotional women—being related to Pepa demanded such a skill. He still didn't like to see her like this, especially over the trash that were her parents.

"I suppose you're right." Marlena admitted shakily. "Come with me?"

"Of course." He kissed her temple again. He followed her out of their bedroom and through his vision room. It was late, but not so late that his madre would be asleep. Walking down the hall, they stood before her glowing door. He squeezed her hand.

Taking a deep breath, Marlena knocked on Alma's door. She bounced on the balls of her feet as they waited the few moments it took for her suegra to open the door.

"Is everything alright?" Alma asked, brow furrowing in concern.

"Sí," Marlena squeaked, suddenly a lot more nervous than a few seconds ago. "I-I just have a few questions about, um, well, when you were pregnant?"

A little confused, Alma nodded. "Of course, adelante." She motioned them to step inside her room. Closing the door behind them, they took a seat on her bed. "What is it, nena?"

Marlena fiddled with her skirt, a nervous habit she had picked up from Bruno. "Alma, how did you know you were pregnant with triplets?"

Alma's eyebrows lifted in surprise, though she really shouldn't have been. She couldn't help but feel honored and sorrow at being the one she went to with such personal questions. This was a conversation for madre y hija, not suegra y nuera. Alma let her mind wander to happier times as she thought of her answer. "Triplets and twins run in my family. I myself was a triplet."

Both Bruno and Marlena looked at her in surprise. He did not know that about his mamá.

"You're a triplet?" Marlena whispered, then paused. 'Was?'

Alma nodded. "I have…had two hermanas. We got separated during a…conflict when we were very young. I don't know how they are now. I can only hope and pray they are okay."

Marlena felt herself tear up. "Lo sien—"

"None of that." Alma smiled softly. "It was a very long time ago. I've come to terms with it." She sighed softly. "When I became pregnant with mis hijos, one of the older women said I would likely have multiples. Since I was a triplet myself, I took a guess and ended up being right." She smiled. "I'm honestly surprised Julieta and Pepa haven't had multiples, but their pregnancies were normal. I started showing very early." She paused, glancing down at Marlena's abdomen. "Like you?"

Taking a steadying breath and squeezing Bruno's hand for support, Marlena slowly stood. She adjusted her clothing so her belly was more clearly seen but retained her modesty. She pouted when Alma gave a soft chuckle. "What?"

Alma shook her head, but there was mirth in her eyes that reminded her so much of her Bruno when he was doing something he shouldn't be. "Nada, nena. It just seems like Madrigals really do come in threes."

Bruno glanced at his mamá, eyes narrowing a smidgen in suspicion. 'How does she know that? I haven't told anyone how many kids Pepa and Juli would have.' He wanted to ask, but the moment wasn't right. And he totally didn't feel any apprehension about asking her.

Nope, not one bit.

Alma then nodded her head, bringing him back to the conversation. "You're only two months, no? I started showing around then, too."

"Really?" Marlena breathlessly asked, eyes wide. Twins she had expected, she was a twin after all—but triplets?

"Well, we won't know until they're born, but that's what it looks like to me." Alma reached out to squeeze her hand.

"Actually," Bruno interjected, speaking for the first time. He cleared his throat nervously when he had both of their attention. "I can take a peak, to be sure. Just so, you know, we're prepared?" He scurried out of the room and to his vision room when Marlena urgently nodded her head.

"I honestly forgot about that." Alma chuckled to herself. She turned to her nuera. "You'll do just fine." Alma assured softly, coaxing Marlena to retake her seat.

"It's a lot of babies, Alma." Marlena whispered nervously.

"Mírame, Marlena." Alma said firmly enough to get a reaction. "I will not lie; raising three hijos at the same time is hard. Pero you will have something I did not—a family here to help you in any way we can." She reached up and cupped her cheek. "You'll do just fine." She repeated. "Lo sé."

The younger woman let out a shuddering breath, letting out a watery chuckle as she wiped her tears. "Lo siento, I'm not used to being so emotional." Both women chuckled at that. Marlena gripped Alma's hands tightly and gave her a smile. "Gracias. It…this means a lot. Mis bebés are going to be so loved."

Alma pulled her into a hug and wordlessly held her. Sometimes there was no need for words in order to comfort someone. Sometimes they just needed a hug.

By the time Bruno got back to the room, Marlena had calmed down significantly and seemed ready to face the news, no matter what the result was. His face was a little pale, but his green eyes sparkled with a light she had never seen before. He held up a tablet, the disbelief clear in his voice.

"Triplets."

Marlena immediately burst into tears, a wide smile stretching her lips. She eagerly reached for him, and Bruno came willingly. He kissed her on the lips before hugging her tightly, his face pressed into her shoulder. She pulled back, chuckling tearfully. "Let me see." Taking the tablet from him, she brought a hand to her mouth.

The image showed a tired Marlena holding three little babies. They were so tiny compared to her sobrinas.

"They're so tiny." She voiced the thought, slightly concerned. Alma placed a steady hand on her arm.

"Mis niños were tiny, too. Born a few weeks early, but healthy." Alma reassured her. "Pepa was the smallest, I'm surprised she grew to be so tall. She takes after her padre." She reminisced fondly.

Marlena relaxed, leaning into Bruno. "I can't wait to meet them."

Bruno kissed her temple, looking at the image again. 'I guess we really do come in threes.' His eyes flicked up to his madre, who was looking at them with such love, his eyes pricked with tears.

And he began to wonder if the impossible was really, truly impossible.

Chapter Text

There was no doubt that La Familia Madrigal was the most influential family within the Encanto. Not only did their sanctuary—the Encanto, exist because of them, but they used their gifts to help their community. No one could dispute that, no matter how they felt about the individuals themselves.

They were the most influential, but not the richest.

That honor belonged to La Familia Hernandez who ran the only vineyard in the Encanto, though the Madrigals were up there when it came to wealth. Some of their income came from Julieta's home deliveries (just the delivery fee, the food was free), Bruno's visions (only requested visions), and Alma's embroidery services since Pepa didn't charge for her services (watering the fields benefited the Encanto as a whole), but most came from donations the people gave on a regular basis. It wasn't something they asked for, but was given to them through the church by the people who loved them. Alma had at first accepted it out of necessity, when her hijos had been so much younger. Now, it helped them help their community, often donating themselves to families that may be in need due to sudden changes in circumstances.

Being as isolated as it was, even the currency of the Encanto was different from the rest of the country. Since there was no one in the town that could add more pesos into circulation, gold and silver were added when it was discovered how rich the mountains were in the precious metals. Gold coins were at the top, with twenty silver coins to one gold coin. The coins themselves were unique to the Encanto, bearing a stylized 'E' on one side, and a candle with mountains in the background on the other side. While pesos were still in circulation, the coins were preferred since it was two hundred pesos to one silver coin.

So, at the start of each month, the money was counted and then delivered to Alma. She would then budget expenses—including a donation fund, and set the needed amount aside. Whatever was left was distributed evenly into a coin box belonging to each member for them to do as they pleased.

When the triplets married, their significant others had helped with the upkeep of the house. As the family grew, they did a few jobs on the side, trying to help bring in more income to add to the joint coin box. Alma had refused at first, claiming it was their money; that they were free to do as they wanted with it. They had agreed. It was their money, and using it to help support the family—their family, was what they wanted to do with it.

Agustín worked two days at the tailor's and taught the piano two times a week to a few niños, the lessons held at Casita. Félix sold and taught art two times a week, focusing on sculpting. Casita had even created a little sculpting area for him outback. It took a lot of patience, and the man had it in spades. He was very skilled in his craft. Marlena took to sewing, learning embroidery from Alma. She often teamed up with Agustín to make stunning commissions. She used to work three times a week, but as her pregnancy progressed, that went down to just one day as she tired more easily. Then there was Hernando, who had been unofficially adopted by Alma. He was still a Diminuto, but he was also a Madrigal. He worked four days a week at the carpenter's as a second hand after years as an apprentice.

Today was different, it wasn't a work day for Marlena. It was a Tuesday, so Marlena and Bruno had just spent the last few hours performing the latest session of Cuentos de Encanto: Lucha por el Grial de Azúcar. It was the only story they worked on together, as Bruno liked to surprise her with the plot twists in his other stories.

At seven months, Marlena was starting to finally feel like she shouldn't be walking too much. She had been an active person her whole life, and had been very active in the beginning and most of her pregnancy. Now that she was in the last trimester, she looked nearly full-term and it was harder to get around. She groaned as Bruno helped her to her feet from the chair she had been sitting in.

"Maybe you should sit out the next few sessions." Bruno kindly suggested. She had firmly insisted that she could and would join today's session, and had only gotten more upset when he had disagreed. Now he wished he had been firmer with her. They didn't really have a cart she could ride in, and it was a long walk back to Casita.

Marlena pouted, but huffed. "I think you're right." She grimaced, breathing deeply as she rubbed her belly. "Aye, what are they doing in there, wrestling?" She sighed, averting her gaze guiltily. "Lo siento, about earlier. You were right, I shouldn't have come to town today." She looked very upset at this.

Bruno couldn't help but chuckle at her expression, kissing her temple. "It's okay, cariña. Sometimes you need to see it for yourself in order to believe what others say."

Marlena squinted at him. "I don't like that tone."

Bruno couldn't stop the bark of laughter, holding his hands up in surrender. "Pero I say it with love, mi amor."

Marlena merely huffed, walking past him.

He shook his head, hoisting the supplies before following after her. He was grateful that he only brought a handful of props today. When he caught up to her, she was sitting down at a café. She refused to meet his gaze, and he just shook his head in amusement. Catching the owner squinting his eyes at them, Bruno decided to get a peace offering while she cooled down.

When Bruno returned, he had two glasses of pale green juice in hand. He sat across from his now-calm esposa and slid her glass to her. "Here, have some lulo juice."

"Gracias." She muttered, taking a sip. She then drank more, not realizing how thirsty she was. Once she had drunk half of it, she set the glass back down with a sigh.

"Better?"

She nodded sheepishly.

"Bueno."

She then fiddled with the glass, peeking up at Bruno, eyes shy and remorseful. "Lo siento."

Bruno shook his head, a smile on his lips. "You're fine, querida." He gestured to her drink. "I asked the owner if I could use his cart to take you home. He agreed in exchange for a vision. As soon as you're done, we'll head back to Casita."

"Bruno, don't sell your visions for something like this." Marlena said guiltily. "It's not—they're worth more than that." It wasn't that they were tight for money, but she couldn't help but worry they'd need every penny. Especially with three niños in the way.

Bruno was suddenly serious, and she startled slightly at his intensity. "Escúchame, taking care of mi esposa, mi familia, will always be worth it, okay?

She nodded, mollified. "Gracias. Siento for being so much trouble."

Bruno snorted at that. "You're a breeze compared to when Julieta and Pepa were pregnant. Don't apologize." He reached forward and took one of her hands into his, making her look up at him. "Besides, I like trouble." He winked at her, getting a surprised laugh out of her. His eyes softened at the sound. "There's that smile I love so much."

They talked while Marlena finished her juice, Bruno having already finished his. Once she was done, he went to get the cart, helping her sit comfortably and securely before trekking back to Casita. She had hid her red face the whole ride, embarrassed by the whole situation.

~o.8.o~

When they got back home, Bruno made sure Marlena was taken care of in the kitchen before procuring the requested vision. Tablet in hand, the seer left after a brief kiss to his esposa.

"Here." With Mirabel on her hip, Julieta placed a plate of tajadas de plátano in front of her. "Bruno told me you've been craving these lately." Her smile turned teasing. "Figured they might help the craziness."

Marlena groaned in embarrassment, face flushing even as she took one of the sliced plantains and took a bite. She nearly moaned it was so good. Julieta's soft giggle brought her back to reality, and she flushed a dark pink. "Lo siento."

"No, no, it's fine." Julieta assured softly, an amused smile on her face as she took a seat herself. She had her own plate of the fried treat. Breaking a piece off, she blew on it to make sure it wasn't too hot, before mushing it with her fingers. Once satisfied with its consistency, she presented it to Mirabel, who opened her mouth obediently. Both women smiled when she hummed happily.

"You're so good at this." Marlena complimented, watching the duo. "How do you know she's old enough to try solid foods?"

"You just kind of know." Mushing another piece, she chuckled at Marlena's pout. "I know that's not exactly helpful, but it's the truth. They give you little hints when they're ready. You just have to look for them."

Marlena hummed in thought. She watched Mirabel eat for a few moments more. "Do you…," she hedged, and averted her gaze when Julieta gave her her attention. "Do you ever worry about having enough for them?"

"I don't think I quite follow."

"Bruno traded a vision for the cart."

"Yes, I saw." Julieta smiled, but it faded when she saw her cuñada only seemed to wilt further. "Did it bother you?"

Marlena bit her lip, unsure of how to explain properly. "No. I mean, I was embarrassed, but that was my fault. Pero…I wish he had charged for the vision, instead of using it for a trade."

"Why?"

"Because we need the money." Marlena confessed softly. "Our family is so big, and it keeps growing. It's such a blessing, pero at the same time, I can't help but wonder how we'll be able to keep affording such a large familia."

Julieta's expression softened as she realized what was bothering Marlena. "It's natural to have such fears, Marlena. Don't be ashamed of such things. I've had them, too. We all have."

"What helped you get over them?"

"I'm not over them." Julieta admitted bluntly, surprising the other woman. "I still get them every now and then. Especially when I found out I was pregnant with this one." She playfully tapped Mirabel on the nose. "What keeps me grounded is that I will never be alone. I will always have Agustín, Pepa and Bruno with me. Mi mamá will always be with me. Mi hijas. The whole family. We could lose our home—or heaven forbid—our Miracle— and it would be okay, because I'll have them. If we're together, no matter what happens, we'll find our way."

Marlena blinked at the tears suddenly pricking her eyes.

Julieta then reached out a gentle hand and placed it over Marlena's on the table. With a kind smile, "You have that, too. It's okay to have worries, things can happen, but we'll get through it together."

That did Marlena in and she began to weep softly, grateful for Julieta and her loving words. She didn't feel so anxious about the future anymore.

Not when she had her family by her side.

Chapter Text

Luisa's Candle Ceremony was the first to have attendees that were not a part of La Familia Madrigal, or their extended familias. The sweet girl had shyly asked her mamá if she could invite her amigos. After speaking with Alma, permission was granted, much to Luisa's excitement.

It was to be a small affair, with just the Madrigals, the Flores, Roberto, Luisa's four closest amigos, and their parents attending. Julieta and Bruno did the cooking, Alma helping here and there. Pepa, Agustín, and Casita were in charge of decorations, while Marlena was instructed to sit and not do anything. She was not exactly happy with that directive, but couldn't argue. Instead, she helped Félix with the niños, keeping the older ones entertained with stories and sing-a-longs while he watched after Camilo and Mirabel. It kept them busy until everything was ready, and it helped her feel useful.

When the guests arrived, Luisa was quick to greet her amigos. Tall for her age, she was dressed in a white dress with sweet alyssum in her short braided hair, courtesy of her hermana. She was adorably excited as pulled her amigos into her home.

"You're here!" She cheered as she hugged the first one, a little dark skinned girl named Catalina. She was quickly swallowed into a group hug when her other amigos joined in.

"Now, now," Julieta gently untangled the niños. "Don't get her outfit too ruffled before the ceremony. There will be time for rough housing after, okay?"

"Okay, mamí!" Luisa dusted off her dress. "Can we play with Casita before it starts?"

Julieta nodded. "Casita will bring you back when it's time." With that, the children giggled as they went off, managing to wrangle Isabela and Dolores into their shenanigans. Julieta shook her head fondly, before turning to greet the parents. She hugged Catalina's madre. "Gracias for coming, and for letting your hijos attend. Luisa's so excited, she couldn't sleep last night."

"Thank you for inviting us to such an occasion." The woman pulled back, smiling. "I know this is normally a family event."

"It is, but Mamá seemed to think it was a good idea, and it made Luisa so happy, so I'm happy." Julieta smiled and gestured inward. "Ven, let's get settled. It will be starting soon."

The group of parents were pushed inside by Casita, gaining a few startled yelps and laughs. Many, if not all of them, had already been to the magical house for one thing or another, used to but still caught off-guard by its antics. Julieta led them to the inner courtyard, where they were seated on two sofas. Marlena was seated there, along with Bruno and Pepa. Bruno already had Mirabel with him, while Pepa had Camilo.

"Excited?" A mother asked as she took a seat, gesturing to the blonde's belly. Julieta took her daughter from her hermano, blowing a raspberry into her cheek and causing the little girl to giggle.

"Yes." Marlena huffed, a smile on her lips as she rubbed her stomach. "I swear, they are going to love sports, they always play fútbol in there."

"A second set of triplets, those are strong genes." One of the padres jeered, ribbing Bruno good-naturedly. He coughed at the unexpected teasing, face pink.

"Por favor, I get enough from mis cuñados." He lamented, making his hermanas giggle. "Besides, it's her fault, too." He gestured at Marlena, who just swatted his hand away, gaining a few chuckles.

"Yeah, it's both your faults." Hernando teased as he joined them, and Marlena stuck her tongue out at him, to which he only laughed at. Soon, they were joined by the Flores family, excited for their second nieta's ceremony.

The adults talked for a bit longer, Agustín and Félix joining them. Laughs were shared and stories of their kids passed around. Sometime during the conversation, Casita's doors opened and in ran Roberto. He apologized for being late and hugged Hernando before taking a seat next to his hermana and hugging her. She returned it and kissed his cheek.

"What are we gonna do with you, Bertito? Always running late." Marlena teased.

Roberto just shrugged helplessly, a sheepish smile on his face. When he had heard about Isabela's and Dolores' ceremonies, he had been upset that he'd missed them. Since then, he had been adamant about going to the ones that followed.

At twenty-six, the youngest of the Diminuto niños was a giant of a man, beating even his padre in height at a solid 6'6", but he was a gentle giant who loved his sobrinos more than anything (technically not really his sobrinos, but try telling that to him). He himself was married and expecting his own bebé soon, which is why his esposa, Sofía, had not joined him. His suegra was staying with her while he supported his sobrina.

One of the fathers glanced up at one point towards the second landing and noticed the unformed door and paused.

"Is that how the…doors first appear?" He asked, gaining the attention of the group. The Madrigals nodded when they saw what he was talking about, and the other parents stared in awe.

"It's not even there, how does that work?" The first mother asked.

Pepa grinned as a clock came hopping their way, bounced between the floorboards. "You'll just have to wait and see. Ven, it's starting."

The group migrated to the stairway, and Julieta left Mirabel with Bruno before she and Agustín climbed it while the rest stayed down below. The kids joined them, just two missing.

"¿Dónde está Isa?" Pepa whispered to Dolores.

"She stayed with Luisa." She replied softly. "She was getting nervous."

Expression softening, Pepa nodded just as the aforementioned girls appeared at the archway of the inner courtyard. Holding her hermana's hand tightly, Luisa looked at everyone in front of her, giving a shy wave. She then looked upstairs, and saw her abuelita nod at her. She beamed up at the older woman, and then the two girls walked to the stairs.

Isabela left her there, hugging her hermanita. "You got this." She whispered before letting go to stand by her relatives.

Taking a deep breath and puffing her cheeks out, Luisa marched up the stairs, determination sharp in her tawny eyes.

Alma watched her nieta approach her, so proud of the little girl. And also grateful. Her eyes glanced briefly at the guests and their children waiting at the bottom of the stairs with her familia. For a while, she had been trying to think of how to open her familia to the Encanto more. Not as much as before, but keeping secluded had caused a bit of unrest recently. Nothing notable now, but she didn't want it to build up to where another incident happened. A semi-public Candle Ceremony had been an idea she had been toying with, and Luisa had presented the perfect opportunity by wanting to invite her close friends. Just enough to where they weren't a complete mystery, but not fully exposed. It was a splendid idea, and by the looks on the guests' faces, was doing as she intended.

She was brought back to the present when Luisa stood before her, swaying back and forth excitedly. Alma smiled warmly, and lowered the candle to her nieta. "Ambas manos, there we go. Now, mi dulcita, do you promise to love and protect your family, yourself, and your community?" From her peripheral, she saw one of the mamás place a hand over her heart at the words. Alma mentally nodded her head.

Luisa nodded her head as she let go of the candle. When her abuela nodded towards the door, she slowly reached out to touch it. She let out a soft gasp as puffs of glittery light shot up and out from the door, an image carving into the materialized wood. Down below, there were exclamations of awe from the guests, the children getting particularly loud.

On her door was an older version of herself lifting heavy weights, a victorious express on her face. Her physique was different, too, her limbs thick with muscle. Sparkles seemed to fill her eyes as she gazed at the image.

"What do you feel, dulcita?" Alma gently asked and Luisa closed her eyes.

Luisa thought for a moment. Her brow furrowed in thought. "I think I can…lift things? It's easier to lift big things, but not too big. Pero, I get stronger?"

She smiled proudly. She felt as if a piece of her was returned, just as she had with Isabela and Dolores. It wasn something she hadn't noticed right away because of how familiar the bond felt—like coming home—but she realized it for what it was: her connection to the gifts of her family. Bonds of warmth that let her know the Miracle was alive and well. A feeling she hadn't noticed growing cold once before, and one she would keep warm this time.

"Only time will tell, querida, but what a lovely gift." She held the candle in one hand to place her hand on her nieta's shoulder as Luisa hugged her, letting out a startled squeak when the child easily lifted her up and off her feet. Again, there were gasps from everyone, and Luisa set her down quickly, just as surprised.

"Lo siento—"

Alma just laughed, patting Luisa's cheek fondly. "Yes, what a wonderful gift indeed. Do you want your friends to see your room with you?"

"Sí!" Luisa grinned.

Alma waved everyone upstairs, Casita helping in speeding up the process. Julieta and Agustín hugged Luisa in the meantime, letting her know how proud they were. When everyone was there, Luisa opened her door.

The room was split into two chambers. The first one was an expansive obstacle course that at least two Casitas could fit into. There were mud pits, a climbing wall, and increasingly difficult obstacles that were clearly built for helping Luisa hone her gift. Along the back were racks upon racks of weights, starting with the lightest at the bottom and getting progressively heavier the higher one went. There were also a few boulders and anvils scattered around.

"Mis sobrinas always get such cool rooms." Robert lamented, taking everything in with wide eyes.

Hernando patted him on the back with a wide grin, taking it all in as well. "You get used to it."

Starting from the door, there was a cobblestone walkway that led to the right where a knobless door was carved into the wall. Upon opening it, her bedroom was revealed. In stark contrast to the larger chamber, her bedroom was colored in soft pale colors such as baby pink, lavender, and pale yellow. A four-poster bed made of polished steel sat in the middle with filigree accents that looked like unicorns along the frame. There were pillows all over her bed and the floor. A bedside table was near her bed, and to the far right was her dresser and closet door. On the left was a small seating area and a play area of sorts.

"Whoa." Luisa breathed, sparkles in her eyes. It was the prettiest room she had ever seen. She squealed when Agustín picked her up suddenly.

"What do you think of your room, mi vida?" Her papá asked.

"I love it!" She giggled before squirming to be set down. She then gathered her amigos and they headed back to the obstacle course to explore her room together. Her primas followed closely while the adults watched.

Bruno handed Mirabel back to Julieta, and watched his sobrinas enjoy themselves, and felt fully happy for them. It was pure, without the taint of envy. Soon, he'd experience this too.

He blinked, and his eyes glowed a dull emerald.

"Um, Tío? Can you braid my hair? Mirabel says I need to relax more, pero, I can't seem to stay still. I feel like…" The nineteen-year-old shook her head guiltily. "This helps me calm down, and Tía Pepa said you're really good at it. ¿Por favor?" Tawny brown eyes flicked to him shyly, uncertain and hopeful.

Bruno sighed softly, hugging Marlena closer to him as the glow faded from his eyes. 'Luisa, too?' He looked down at Marlena's stomach where his own niños were waiting to be born. He knew they hadn't been born in the other timeline, but he couldn't help but worry that the weights of their gifts would burden them as well.

Luisa's joyous laugh rang through the air, Isabela dangling the child playfully by her feet with one of her vines. He once again took in the happiness of his family, and felt his heart fill with determination.

'I won't let that happen.'

Chapter Text

A week later found Bruno pacing outside of his room. All the women, including a midwife, were in there with Marlena as she tried to bring their niños into the world. With triplets and the town doctor handling another birth, they weren't taking any chances.

Not that there were any chances to be taken. Not with Julieta and her healing food there. Nope. Nothing to worry about.

He stopped mid step when another tortured scream sounded through the air. Even though he had heard his own hermanas scream in the same manner—knew it was normal—it still filled him with dread.

"Easy, Bruno." Agustín's voice was low, even, and calming. He and Hernando had stayed to keep him company as the midwife had banned all men from the room, and be available in case they needed to fetch someone else. Mostly, they were there to help Bruno stay calm while Félix went to keep an eye on the children. They were currently in Pepa's room, playing with the clouds. "She's going to be okay. Todo estará bien."

"Sí, I know, pero—", another scream, "—I hate hearing her in pain."

"I don't like it either, but it will be okay." Hernando said as he rejoined them with the arepas in hand. "Eat, it will make you feel better." He handed Bruno one of the arepas, the other to Agustín.

Bruno silently nibbled on the arepa, giving a piece to the black rat, Jorgé, on his shoulder. It squeaked in thanks.

A sudden bang made the men jump, and suddenly, "Are they here yet?!" Came the frantic demand of Roberto as he raced into Casita. "Lo siento I'm late! I got the message Lena was in labor, pero I had to make sure Sofía was—"

"Whoa, slow down, hermanito." Hernando laughed as his hermano sped up the stairs. "We know you gotta make sure Sofía has someone with her. No, they aren't here yet." He gestured to the seer that was nervously eating like the rat on his shoulder. "He's a mess."

Bruno glared, only for all four of them to flinch at another scream.

Roberto's face rapidly drained of blood as his eyes widened. "Mierda."

Then a baby's cry cut the air, making them all stand up straighter.

Bruno's breath hitched at the sound, immediate tears pricking at his eyes. "Holy shit, I'm a papí."

Hernando huffed with amusement, but remained silent, all four of them waiting anxiously for the next cry.

Another infant cry sounded.

As the seconds ticked by, Bruno became more and more tense the longer a third cry didn't sound. 'Why isn't there a third one?' He startled when the door opened, and a tired and slightly frantic Pepa appeared.

"¡Entra aqui!" She gave him no time to respond as she hauled him into his room. Jorgé squeaked in protest as he fell off Bruno, Pepa dragging him towards the bedroom.

"Pep—"

"She's tired," Pepa said nervously. "I don't like this midwife. Félix was there when Dolores y Camilo were born and it helped."

Ice slowly began to grip his heart at her words as they reached the bedroom, and Pepa dramatically threw it open.

"I brought Bruno."

The midwife turned from where she was stationed between Marlena's legs, a cloth laid over them to keep her modesty. She scowled at Pepa. "I said no men—"

"He's staying." Alma stated, leaving no room for argument.

The midwife huffed and ducked her head back under the cloth.

Given the green light, Bruno rushed to Marlena's side. He saw Julieta tending to two bassinets in the corner, but focused on his esposa. She looked absolutely exhausted, eyes closed and brow furrowed as she tried to catch her breath. Soaked in sweat, her hair was matted to the sides of her face and her skin looked a little pale. She had Alma's hand in a death-grip, so he took her other hand and gave it a squeeze, hoping to gain her attention.

"Corazón," Bruno said lowly, trying to get her to look at him. He patted her cheek and her eyes fluttered open. Almost instantly she started crying.

"Bruno," she choked softly, "I can't do this anymore. It's too hard."

"Shh, querida." He kissed her forehead. "You can do it. Just a little more."

"No, I can't." She hiccuped. "I'm so tired."

"I need you to push again, nena!" The midwife called.

Bruno felt his pulse race as worry and fear began to set in when Marlena shook her head once more, insisting that she couldn't do it.

"Mirame," he said brusquely, releasing her hand only to take her face into both of his. He made sure she locked eyes with him before continuing. "Listen, Marlena, I got you, okay? You're not alone, I'm right here with you, amor. Te amo tanto. We've beaten the odds before, we'll do it again." His gaze was intense as he spoke, and he watched as she became more aware the more he spoke. He kissed her briefly before releasing her face, taking back her hand with one of his own, crossing the fingers of the other hand. In a passionate whisper, "I got you. Now push!"

Marlena curled into herself as she beared down, screaming with the effort.

"You're doing great, amor." He winced, her grip on his hand enough to break bone, but he didn't dare pull away. Right now, she needed him.

A third cry filled the air, this one softer than the other two, but just as healthy and alert.

Marlena sobbed with relief while Bruno let out a relieved huff, a smile on his face. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her in to kiss the top of her head.

"That's the last one!" The midwife declared, handing the baby to Pepa. "Alright, sweetheart, let's get you taken care of."

"Go check on the little ones," Alma patted his arm around Marlena. "I've got it from here."

Bruno hesitated, only doing so when Marlena acquiesced to him leaving. He gave her one last kiss to her temple before he went around the bed and towards his hermanas.

Julieta smiled up at him. Softly, "Felicidades papí."

Bruno gave a watery chuckle. "Gracias."

"Dos niños y una niña." Pepa said as she placed the third baby, the little girl, into the last bassinet. She grinned at him as Julieta was called over by their madre. "You make pretty babies, hermanito."

As Bruno took in his niños, he couldn't help but agree. They were gorgeous, but then, he was heavily, heavily biased. The first boy was tan like Bruno, if a little darker, with fluffy light brown hair that curled at the end. He was swaddled in a teal blanket. The second boy was lighter in skin tone, resembling his madre more, his hair also a lighter brown, nearly blonde in color, and with less curls. He was swaddled in a faded forest green blanket. The little girl's skin tone seemed to be the perfect medium of her parents. Her hair was a shade darker than the first boy, but curly like Bruno's. She was swaddled in a pale green blanket.

They were perfect.

Reaching down a hand to gently run his fingertips over the soft skin of his son's cheek, he got choked up.

'Mi hijo. Mis niños.'

When things settled and the midwife left, the new parents found themselves alone with their bebés. Bruno was situated beside Marlena, holding their oldest and youngest while she fed their second niño.

He leaned to the side and kissed her shoulder reverently. "Gracias, mi corazón."

Marlena hummed tiredly, a smile on her face. She was leaning against the headboard, pillows cushioning her back, with her head resting against the top one. Pillows were also under her arms, helping hold the babe to her exposed chest. Her eyes were closed, and she very nearly drifted off. One thing kept niggling at the back of her mind, and she frowned, trying to think through the exhaustion.

Her eyes slowly opened before she rolled her head to the side to look at Bruno. The sight of him with their children just filled her with so much emotion she couldn't name them, but they were good, and fuzzy. Warm. She wanted to feel like this always, minus the overwhelming tiredness.

"Hey." Bruno whispered when he saw she turned to him. "You should be getting some rest."

"He's not done yet." She murmured. "And their names…"

"It can wait a little longer. Until you've rested." When her face contorted into a frown, he laughed softly. "Okay, names now. Got it."

"I like Diego." She muttered.

Bruno smiled in confusion. "That isn't one of the ones we discussed?"

"It just popped in my head. I like it."

"Diego for the oldest?"

"Mhm.

"And Rico for the second niño?"

"Mhm."

"And our hija?"

"Yaya."

"Solid no."

Marlena laughed weakly at that. She felt Rico unlatch from her breast and tried to find the strength to move him.

"Let me." Bruno said as he gently lowered his precious cargos to the bed before reaching for Rico.

"Gracias, amor." She sighed. She hummed thoughtfully, reaching a hand over to comb through her daughter's curls. "What about Ofelia?"

Bruno mulled the name over, muttering it softly. "Ofelia." He said aloud, and grinned at Marlena. "I love it."

"Diego, Rico, and Ofelia." Marlena whispered with a smile. "Our three miracles."

The next day, the rest of the Madrigals met the newest additions to la familia. The niños had been curious, as they had never seen so many bebés at once. Isabela had placed little lavender buds in their hair. Of the adults, Hernando was the loudest, though he didn't mean to be. Roberto was a little late once again, but the hermanos both gushed enthusiastically over their sobrinos.

Julieta and Pepa had already met the triplets, but they held the babies once more, congratulating Marlena and teasing Bruno in turns. Félix had gently shown Rico to Camilo, who had drooled as he reached out and patted down on the blanket around his primo. Mirabel did the same when she was shown Diego, copying Camilo.

Dolores was charmed by Ofelia, as she was by far the quietest of the three. Even when fussy, she never got as loud as her hermanos, which the older girl appreciated, even if it was unintentional.

At one point or another, Alma had a chance to hold each of her new nietos. Bruno watched as his madre seemed to be entranced by them. With his hermanas' children, it had almost been like reuniting with a beloved family member. Overjoyed, heartwarming, but none of the new wonder and excitement that came with meeting a complete stranger you instantly fell in love with that he saw from her now.

The hunch Bruno had always been hesitant to entertain began to solidify within him. Somehow, his madre had known about her nietos, and it was connected to his Faded visions.

He just didn't know how.

Chapter Text

Roberto Diminuto was twenty-six when the world he knew cracked.

He and Sofía were visiting the Madrigals a few months after the triplets and their own daughter had been born, and had brought Milagros with them. Individually, they both had a presence. Together, they were a bit intimidating because of how tall they both were.

Sofía Diminuto was a tall woman, exceeding Pepa's height by a few inches. While not as pale as Roberto, she was still fair skinned, with thick light brown curls that reached her shoulders and rich chocolate brown eyes. Their daughter took after her in the looks' department, but somehow had her padre's pale blue eyes.

Despite the rift between the two families, Roberto considered the Madrigals his second family the way the twins did. They had accepted him and his family into their fold easily, even before Marlena and Bruno had gotten involved. He even took Isabela into the surrounding forests every now and then when he foraged—something he learned from his papá. He always learned something new with his sobrina, and she enjoyed being surrounded by the plantlife.

He wanted the same for his hija and sobrinos, which is why he would visit often with his hija once she was old enough. She was the same age as the triplets, and he wanted them to grow up together.

Today Isabela, Dolores, and Luisa wanted to play hide-and-seek with him and Hernando. Once he was sure Bruno had Sofía, Marlena, and the infants taken care of, the tíos started the game. Now, when one was played with magical children, one had to get creative in their hiding spots and strategies, especially with a sobrina who was training her gift to find lost people. Therefore, Roberto decided he'd hide somewhere they would be too intimidated to enter right away.

Alma's room.

As an adult, he probably shouldn't have gone in there. However, he wasn't thinking with his adult brain at the moment. He was thinking like a child, and niños do things they're not supposed to. Making his way under the bed, he flinched when his knee rammed into the bedside table. Which was odd, since he made sure to give himself enough room so as not to disturb anything.

'Weird.'

Backing up, he found that it had moved. In fact, Casita shook it for emphasis before opening the bottom drawer. He frowned, confused. 'Is Casita trying to show me something? Pero what could be in Alma's room for me?' That's when the drawer opened further and the glow of a vision tablet caught his eye. What he didn't know was that Casita listened to the twins worry about their younger hermano constantly, expressing the guilt they felt for lying to him—for years. It had listened for years. Casita was just as protective of its familia as any Madrigal, and saw an opportunity to stop their suffering and took it.

Peeking in, he found a broken vision tablet on a tray. The cracks made it hard to see the image from his angle, so he carefully reached in and removed the tray. Getting a better look at it, Roberto felt his breath freeze in his lungs.

Though it was horribly broken, the image of his padre strangling his hermana in the forest was clear to see. She was years younger, obviously this had been predicted in the past and hadn't happened.

'Or did it?'

Recalling that sometimes there were different outcomes, Roberto tilted the tray to the side, and watched as the image shifted to show the twins sleeping in a pile of blankets on the floor. An equally younger Bruno was also there, back against a familiar couch as he watched over them with haunted eyes.

Everything suddenly made sense.

"Hey, Roberto." Bruno's voice called from the other side of the door. Three knocks sounded before it opened. "Dolores got me because she said your breathing sounded funny—" He choked mid sentence when he found the man standing in his madre's room, holding a familiar tray he had all but forgotten still existed.

Now that his breathing was mentioned, Roberto realized it was too fast. Trying to calm himself, he didn't realize there were tears in his eyes until he turned to his cuñado and his image was blurry. His expression was lost as he looked to Bruno for answers. "What is this?"

Bruno shook his head and sighed softly, his expression sad and upset at the same time. "You were never supposed to see that vision. None of you were." He knocked on the door frame before joining Roberto in the middle of the room, gently taking the tablet from the taller man. He shifted it between the two images. "I had this vision the night we agreed to talk to our parents about our new relationship."

Roberto nodded. "The night Papá suddenly left dinner." At Bruno's nod, he wiped his eyes and sniffled. "Why…why didn't they tell me? All I've been told was that there was a—a disagreement." He gestured to the tray. "That doesn't look like a disagreement!"

Bruno pursed his lips. "I think it's better if you hear it from them. This involves your whole family." He winced at the stricken look that appeared on the other man's face. "Yeah, okay, I'm going to stop talking now."

Bruno led Roberto out of his madre's room, leaving the tablet in the drawer where it belonged. The twins didn't need to see. Roberto wasn't supposed to see it. Bruno glanced up at the blonde. "If you could not…tell them what's on the tablet? We never showed them. It's not… You weren't…" He shook his head, unable to find the right words.

He didn't need to. "I understand." Roberto nodded. He wished he hadn't seen it himself. He'd keep that knowledge from them if he could help it.

Bruno nodded, relieved. "I'll get them. You can wait in my room. The bedroom."

Roberto nodded mutely as he headed to the soothsayer's room. Barely looking at the vision room, he entered the bedroom and sat in one of the chairs, and waited.

The tears wouldn't stop.

He kept wiping at his eyes, growing more frustrated as they continued to flow. He was sobbing at this point.

"I don't understand…" He choked into the empty room. 'Why didn't they tell me? Why would Papá think to do such a thing?' He paused as his eyes widened, a sobering thought gripping him tightly. 'I leave Mili with him! Is she even safe?!'

It was in this state of horror that Marlena and Hernando found him as they entered the bedroom. Marlena took one look at his face and immediately rushed to him.

"Oh, Bertito." Marlena soothed, tears filling her eyes as she took him into her arms. "Lo siento."

"Why didn't you tell me?" He sobbed, clutching his hermana close. "I—I keep telling you guys to talk to him… If I had known, I wouldn't—I wouldn't— Lo siento, lo siento!"

"Shush, don't apologize." Marlena sniffled. "We know you mean well. It's okay, lo prometo. It's okay."

Hernando wordlessly approached the pair, before wrapping his arms around his siblings. "Mamá begged us to keep it from you. To not…turn you away from Papá, too." He took a shuddering breath. "We…we didn't know what else to do. It was all very confusing at the time, so we listened to her. Then, when time passed and nothing happened to you, it became harder to tell you. Lo siento, hermanito."

The siblings stayed like that for a long moment before eventually breaking apart. They migrated and settled on the bed in much more comfortable positions, with Roberto between the twins.

Significantly calmer, Roberto asked, "What really happened that night?"

And so, the Diminuto Mellizos told him the truth. What had happened after dinner, their flee from their casa, and confirmed that the Madrigals had indeed granted them sanctuary.

"I don't know what was on that tablet, but it was enough to convince Padre Julio that sanctuary was needed." Hernando said softly.

"Anyone would after seeing that." Roberto muttered under his breath, but they heard him.

"Bruno mentioned you saw it." Marlena spoke softly. "I… they've never told us what was on it."

Roberto shook his head. "You don't want to know. I wish I didn't see it." He rubbed his face. "Trust me, Lena, you don't want to know."

They left it at that.

"Is this why you changed your name?" Roberto asked suddenly, looking up at his hermano.

Hernando shook his head, a fond smile on his face. "Nah. I did that because it felt right. I'd been living with the Madrigals for so long, I figured I'd make it official, you know?" A few weeks after the triplets had been born, Hernando had left early in the morning claiming he needed to talk to Padre Julio about something. He returned around lunch, boldly proclaiming that he was officially a Madrigal, surprising the whole family. When asked what he meant, his grin was full of mischief as he announced he was no longer Hernando Diminuto, but Hernando Madrigal Diminuto and they were all married to him now. The whole house had erupted in laughter at that, with many unable to form words at the absurdity of his statement. When things had finally calmed down and everyone could breathe again, he showed them the documentation stating that he was, indeed, a Madrigal.

Alma had definitely cried a bit when he showed her. She had tried to hide it, but he had seen her brush the tears away with a shaky smile. He loved that woman so much. She did so much for him. Took him in and treated him like her own. The least he could do was show her he saw her as family, too, by changing his name and officially becoming her son.

Roberto had been hurt and confused when he had first learned of it, but Hernando had reassured his hermano that he wasn't leaving their family. That he wasn't abandoning him again. "I'm still a Diminuto, Bertito. That will never change. I'm just a Madrigal now, too. I'm both. That's why I have both names."

Coming back to the present, Roberto nodded, accepting his hermano's words. Then and now. They made so much more sense with everything he now knew.

The Diminuto siblings talked for a while more, until Bruno interrupted, Rico in his arms.

Bruno gave them a sheepish smile. "Lo siento, pero this guy's getting hungry." As if to prove his point, Rico let out a sharp cry.

Marlena reached for him, letting out an amused huff as Bruno sped towards her. "He just ate." She murmured as she took the bebé into her arms.

Bruno gave her a look, amused. "It's been a few hours, cariña."

The three blondes paused.

"Has it really been that long?" Marlena asked.

"I should go." Roberto announced as he got up. "Sofía's probably tired and Milagros is likely fussy as well." He gave Marlena a kiss on the cheek and hugged Hernando. "We'll stop by soon. Te amo."

"Hasta Luego, te amo." Marlena smiled.

"I'll follow you out." Hernando said, and the hermanos left the bedroom. Leaving Bruno's room, they ran into Dolores.

Roberto immediately felt guilty as he remembered their game. Crouching down, he patted the curls atop her head. "Lo siento, Lolo, for ruining the game."

"It's okay, tío." Dolores said softly. She then hugged him. "It's going to be okay." She whispered into his ear, and he held her tighter. A part of him felt mortified that a child had heard such a weighty conversation, but another part of him was grateful for the reassurance.

"Gracias, niña. I know."

Releasing her, Roberto gave Hernando another smile before gathering his family. Milagros was indeed fussy on the way home, but settled quickly after her meal and settled into a nap. With her asleep, Roberto told his esposa everything.

The next day, the normally peaceful giant got into the loudest argument to date with his parents. When it was over, their neighbors finally knew what had happened that night and why the Diminutos' youngest hijo turned his back on them.

Chapter Text

The Madrigal Trillizos were thirty-six when a new door appeared in La Casita de Madrigal. It was a month after Camilo turned five, and the charismatic niño was super excited. Excited to get a gift, yes, but also for something else.

"Tío Bruno, Tío Bruno!" Camilo chanted as he ran down the stairs and towards his tío.

"Cuidado, niño." Bruno chastised, bracing himself as the five-year-old rammed into his legs. "Your mamá would strike me if you got hurt." Camilo just giggled as he clutched Bruno's pants leg. "Oh, you find that funny, mi actorito?"

Camilo nodded, then unleashed his puppy eyes. "Tío Bruno, do the thing! ¿Por favor?"

Bruno sighed, throwing his head back dramatically. Once again, Camilo giggled. "Milo, you cry every time I do this."

"No, I won't! ¡Prometo!"

Resigned, Bruno turned away from his sobrino as he undid the low ponytail that kept his hair back, pulling his hood over his face. Hunching his back over, Bruno slowly turned back to Camlio, who was now clutching his leg tighter and staring at him with wide eyes. Making his eyes glow neon green and positioning his hands up and over in a creepy way, his voice was low and gravely when he spoke. "Camilo, I have come for you!"

The boy squeaked, tears almost immediately pooling in his big hazel eyes. He quickly wiped them away, but Bruno had already pulled his hood down. "Tío, do it again! I won't this time."

"Niño—"

"¡Papí!" Another child called, and Bruno almost groaned aloud as Rico came running at him, followed closely by his siblings. "I want to see, too!"

The triplets had grown in the past four years. Rico, the middle child of the three, definitely took after his mother in regards to his looks, with his pale skin and wavy hair. It's strawberry blonde color reminded everyone of his tía's flame colored hair. Everything else was Bruno; from his green eyes to his penchant for pranks, it was like the second coming of his padre, much to everyone's exasperation. Now Bruno knew how everyone else felt when he was younger.

He had been a little shit, to say the least.

Rico on his own was one thing, however, Rico and Camilo? Lord help them all when they grew up and refined their pranking skills.

Diego, the eldest of the three, was a shade darker than Bruno in skin tone, his slate gray eyes filled to the brim with curiosity. He was always asking questions, wanting to know how everything around him worked. Always asking 'why' and listening with rapt attention to the details. Atop his inquisitive head was a mop of curly hair, much like his own, with light brown roots that gradually turned to a lighter blonde closer to the ends. No one knew exactly how that worked, but there was no denying the child had gorgeous hair.

Then there was Ofelia, the youngest of the three. Her skin was a shade or two darker than Rico's, her thick curly hair almost as dark as her papá's as it reached her waist. Her eyes were the same shape as her mamá's, but they were a warm amber or honey color, depending on how the light hit them. She was the quietest of the three, almost quieter than Dolores after her ceremony. She spoke when spoken to and when she wanted something, but didn't talk much outside of that. That all changed when she and her hermanos got up to something—then they were all loud.

Like right now.

"Papá, show me!"

"¡Yo tengo!"

"Do the spooky eyes!"

"Tío!"

In true Bruno fashion, he dramatically gave up. Lowering himself to the floor, he flopped onto his back spread eagle and just stared up at the sky. The niños quieted as he did so, watching him in confusion. Slowly, they leaned in closer to his face as he closed his eyes. Rico was the first to poke his papá's cheek. When nothing happened, they looked at each other nervously.

Had they done something bad?

"Boo!" Bruno bellowed suddenly, neon eyes snapping open as he hunched upwards and held his arms up, fingers wiggling. Startled, the niños shrieked as they jumped away before dissolving into giggles. Bruno chuckled to himself before laying back down. This proved to be a mistake when they decided it was a good idea to climb on top of him.

"Alright, alright. Shoo." Pepa to the rescue, the redhead waved the niños off with a reprimanding smile. "Off with you. Camilo, mijo, go to your papá to get ready, okay? And sobrinos, your madre is looking for you. Go!"

Still gigging, the children ran off to their separate destinations.

"Did you know your son has asked me to scare him almost every day for the past week?" Bruno asked, not moving an inch from his spot.

Pepa sighed dramatically as she joined him on the floor, sitting with her legs tucked under her. "Sí. Hernando had told him some cuento about facing his fears and that niño has been obsessed with the idea ever since. He's going to give himself nightmares, I swear."

Chuckling, Bruno pushed himself into a sitting position. Right before another little person ran into him from behind, causing him to start, until he heard the familiar giggles. He grinned. "Ay, who is this gremlin attacking me?"

"It's me, Tío!" Mirabel giggled, coming to sit between him and Pepa. "Did I surprise you?"

"Sure did, kid." He pulled her in for a quick squeeze before letting go. "Alright, niña. Go make sure mis hijos get ready, too." For some reason, his triplets looked up to Mirabel. They loved all of their older primos, but were especially fond of the spectacled little girl.

He couldn't help but wonder if he was at fault for that. He did his best to hide his favoritism, not wanting his other sobrinos to feel excluded, but it looked like his kids saw through him.

Oh well.

"Okay, Tío!" And off she went.

Pepa shook her head in mock exasperation. "That child absolutely adores you. She didn't even notice me."

Bruno preened at her. "Jealous?"

Pepa scoffed. "As if."

"Don't worry, Pepa! You're my favorite!" He said as he proceeded to wrap his arms around his hermana, causing her to laugh and struggle against him.

"Now that's just rude." Julieta said, appearing out of nowhere. "No one invited me to the group hug."

"Save me!" Pepa gasped, dramatically reaching for her hermana.

"It was a last minute thing." Bruno conceded, keeping a hold on Pepa. "You're free to join."

"No!"

Julieta giggled. "Maybe next time. We still have to finish getting ready." She gave them a pointed look.

Sighing, Bruno released Pepa. The redhead stuck her tongue out at him before scurrying off. "Why do you have to be such a madre, Juli?"

"Because you're still un bebé."

He clutched his chest as he got up, feigning a wounded look. "You hurt me, hermana. I might never recover."

Julieta rolled her eyes. "C'mon, I need help with the food."

"Sí, sí, I'm coming."

As the evening rolled in and the family finished up preparations, the guests arrived—including la familia Flores and Roberto with his family. At four, Milagros' light brown, thick curly hair reached her waist like Ofelia. She was loud and cheerful like her papá, and fit in just fine with her magical primos. No real surprise there.

Camilo was the type of child that easily made friends, so there were at least a dozen niños invited, along with their parents. Everything was a bit more organized since it was their second ceremony with non-family members, so everyone had a better idea of what to expect.

When it was time for Camilo to ascend the stairs, he was beaming with confidence and insisted he do it alone. Dressed in white pants, a white dress shirt, and a white ruana, he looked adorable as he puffed out his chest like his papá. Making it to the second landing, he ran up to his parents to give them a hug, gigging when Pepa smushed a kiss to his cheek. Then, he turned to his abuelita.

Alma smiled at her first nieto, so proud of him. It truly showed his character when he grew into the same caring child as he had been before, despite his mamá being in a healthier emotional state and the increased mischief he got into. He would only continue to grow from here.

Extending the candle to him, she repeated the vow she asked at every Candle Ceremony when he placed his little hands on their Miracle. "Do you promise to love and protect your family, yourself, and your community?" At his eager nod, she gestured to the door. "Go ahead, mijo."

Taking a hold of the door knob, Camilo had a huge smile on his face as an older version of himself materialized. Unlike his hermana, it was only a few years older, with an elven smirk upon its face. It then showed a vague carving of a woman behind him, and then a vague carving of a man behind her.

Once more, Alma felt the familiar bond slide into place near her heart, the warmth comforting. Smiling down at her nieto, she asked, "What do you feel?"

Camilo closed his eyes, scrunching them a little as he thought. "I grow? Um, no. I can…change into people?" He opened his eyes and turned to his abuela, and felt a spark within his chest. Next thing he knew, there was a shifting sound in his ears and another Alma took his place. He looked at his hands in awe.

Behind him, so low he couldn't hear it, his mamá groaned to his papá. "This child is going to be the death of me." Félix merely chuckled in response.

"Abuelita!" Camilo exclaimed, and what an odd experience it was to hear such a childish tone come from her aged façade. "I turned into you!"

"You certainly did!" She praised, pulling him into a quick hug. He quickly turned back into himself, hugging her back as he giggled. Setting him down, she patted his soft curls. "Would you like to show your room to us?"

Camilo nodded his head rapidly and quickly opened the door. The room was huge, but not as big as his mamá or Isabela's rooms were. On the opposite wall to the door, his full bed was pressed against the wall, along with a dresser, bedside table, and a door to the closet. The entire right wall was one large mirror. From the left wall to about a quarter of the room, were a bunch of costumes, props, and pillows.

"This is so cool!" Camilo exclaimed as he ran to the costumes, immediately putting on a large hat. He turned back to the rest of them. "Look, Mamí!"

"I see, mijo." Pepa called back, a smile on her face at how excited he was.

"Why do you need costumes if you can turn into anyone you want?" One of his amigos innocently asked. Camilo paused, uncertain.

Bruno, having wandered in close enough to hear and see the exchange, saw gray.

"Tío, will anyone ever just want me?" His sobrino sniffed, uncharacteristically vulnerable. The teen had his knees pulled up to his chest, his arms wrapped around them. "All the Encanto ever wants is someone else, never just me." Tears filled his hazel eyes before he buried his face in his arms. "Am…am I not good enough?"

Blinking back into the present and pushing that down for the moment, Bruno quickly scooped his sobrino into his arms, causing the child to squeal. "That's because Camilo is a great actor and loves to pretend. Where's the fun in pretending when you're not yourself? Right Camilo?"

Camilo absolutely beamed at his tío. "¡Sí!"

~o.8.o~

Later that night, Julieta, Agustín, Bruno, and Marlena found themselves in the nursery trying to wrangle four kids to bed.

Since the triplets were born, Casita had increased the size of the nursery. It was now twice the size it used to be, with six beds in total; three to the left and three to the right. Mirabel and Camila had been placed on the left side together when they first came to the nursery when they turned one, and then the triplets were settled on the right.

"Today was so exciting, Mamí!" Rico exclaimed, throwing his arms up in the air even as she tucked him in. "I can't sleep!"

"Well, you're going to have to try, mijo." Marlena said firmly, but there was a smile on her lips. She leaned down and kissed his forehead. "Buenas noches, mi vida."

Despite his words, Rico let out a small yawn. "Buenas noches, Mamá."

"It's weird not having Milo here." Diego muttered as Bruno tucked him in. "Do you think he's lonely, Papí?"

"Hmm, he might be." Bruno allowed, not wanting to lie to him. "But I'm sure he'll come back here if he feels lonely, don't you think?" Diego seemed to think seriously on it, and then nodded. Bruno smiled. "Get some sleep, mijo." He kissed his son on the forehead. "Buenas noches."

"Buenas noches, Papí."

Ofelia was already asleep when Marlena got to her, Bruno having said his goodnights first. Smiling softly, she pressed a kiss to her daughter's forehead. The little girl mumbled in her sleep before her lips quirked into a sleepy smile. "Buenas noches, pequeña."

"Why the look on your face, Miraboo?" Agustín asked softly as he ran his fingers through her curls.

Mirabel rubbed her hands against her blanket, squinting up at her papá now that her glasses were off. "Papá? Why didn't my door appear with Milo's?" She asked softly, a pout on her lips. "Isa says hers and Lolo's door appeared at the same time. It's not fair." The last part came out in a whisper.

Agustín glanced at Julieta, who shrugged, uncertain herself. So he thought for a moment. "I think it's because you're just a little bit younger than Camilo, mija. Dolores and Isa are only two months apart, while the two of you are three months apart. The magic just couldn't wait. But!" He tapped her nose, causing her to smile. "That just means you'll have a ceremony all to yourself."

Mirabel grinned before yawning. "I can't wait for my ceremony. I'm so excited."

"So are we." Julieta chimed in. "Sweet dreams, mi linda."

"Night."

For some reason, Bruno couldn't help but feel anxiety at the mention of Mirabel's ceremony. He couldn't figure out why, and that bothered him a lot. Especially because it involved Mirabel.

'It's the Faded visions.' He decided moodily, thinking back on Camilo's. 'Every single one of mis sobrinos have been hurt in one way or another. I don't…I don't want to know what happened to her.' But he knew, despite his wishes, he'd find out. His gift gave him knowledge, whether he wanted it or not.

His thoughts wandered to his madre, and how he still hasn't asked her about the Faded visions. Bruno knew she had some type of knowledge of them, he just didn't know how. Not in a way that made sense. It was like staring at a puzzle, knowing there was a piece missing, but being unable to identify what that missing piece was.

It almost felt like there was something purposely blocking him from figuring it out, and the thought kind of terrified him.

Chapter Text

By the age of eight, Dolores had heard a lot of things. Some things were harmless, other things she wasn't supposed to know at her age. Whenever she heard such things, it always made her parents upset. The first time it happened, she had started crying because of how upset her mamá had been, her cloud thundering fiercely. However, they had told her it wasn't her fault and that they weren't mad at her. Instead, they explained as calmly as they could what she had heard in a way she would understand for her age.

She had been six-years-old.

Since then, they always encouraged her to tell them confusing or scary things she heard. Then, they would explain what she had heard. They also helped her to understand what was private and to be kept to herself. Sometimes—when it was really bad—one of them would leave and she'd hear them talking with her abuela, and Casita would shake. Then the person who was doing the bad things would be stopped.

It made her feel a bit better about what she heard.

It wasn't always bad, though. Sometimes she heard love confessions, pregnancy announcements—Tío Bruno's rat telenovelas! Her mamá never let her stay and watch them when he performed for the family, but that was okay. It was a lot of fun to listen in. She still couldn't believe Caramela had done what she did to Enrique.

"I'm not having a vision just for a fish, Señora."

Dolores tilted her head to the side as she zeroed in on her tío's voice. She had been largely tuning everything out until he had spoken. 'He must have a client.' Since she was seven, her tío always took clients from home on Wednesdays. According to her mamá, he only started doing that so he'd be home in case Tía Marlena needed help looking after the children. It was the one day a week when hardly anyone was home to really watch the niños when they got out from school, and that job had been left to Marlena. When she became pregnant, Bruno stayed to help out.

She was eleven now, so she could watch Milo by herself. Just like how Isa watched over Luisa and Mira. That way her tía could focus on her own hijos. The triplets were great, but also a lot of work to watch over. Tía Marlena didn't see it like that, and insisted they all be together so she could watch them, or she'd check on them constantly if they went off on their own.

Dolores didn't understand why, but she shrugged it off. Adults were confusing.

"Senor Madrigal, can't you see how worried mi hija is?" There was a sniffle, as if to punctuate her statement.

'Sounds like Señora Lopez.'

A sigh. "I am not doing a vision for a fish, because I don't need one." Some shuffling, and when he spoke next, his voice was kinder. "Lo siento, niña, pero your fish is going to die soon. They don't last long in such small bowls." A pause. "If you decide to get another fish, get a much bigger bowl, and change it at least once a week, okay? Then your fish friend should last a much longer time. ¿Qué hay sobre eso?"

"Okay, Señor." A small voice belonging to Señora Lopez's eldest daughter sounded.

They left after that, Señora Lopez still unhappy. Dolores didn't understand why she was upset, even she knew fish didn't live long in such a small thing. But maybe that's only because her fishies were in her pond.

Dolores went back to playing with her hermano after that. They were currently in his room going through all his costumes. It was a lot of fun, the both of them pretending to be knights, clowns, royalty, and so much more. They had been at it for hours.

She barely listened to when Tío Bruno told the man training to take over Padre Julio's position that he would go bald. Señor Miguel Aguilar was his name, and he got snippy with her tío before leaving. She didn't think he'd make a good Padre. She liked Padre Julio a lot better.

Nor did she think anything of the clumsy footsteps entering Casita and up the stairs. She just assumed they were another client of her tío's.

"You shouldn't be here."

Dolores stilled at the hard tone in Bruno's voice. She rarely heard him speak like that, and it was never good when he did.

"It's all yer fault." Another male voice accused in a slurred manner. It reminded Dolores of when her papá and tíos had too much of the 'adult juice' her mamá said she was too young to try. 'Señor Rojas?' She frowned, concerned. He had started to drink more adult juice since his esposa left him. She had left him because she had found out he was cheating, which she found out from—

"If you hadn't given Victoria that vision—

"No, Rafael, she left because you're a dog." Her tío interrupted. "Now leave, there are little ears listening."

Dolores couldn't help but look down at the gown in her hands bashfully. Her tío never forgot she was listening. It made her happy, but also guilty. Which he told her to never feel. Sometimes she thinks her tío's gift is reading minds.

She gasped when she heard Señor Rojas growl before the sounds of a struggle ensued. She could also hear Casita's tiles furiously click, likely unsure of how to separate them without hurting Bruno.

"Lolo?" Camilo looked at her in concern.

She heard a fist hitting skin.

"Dolores!" Camilo shouted when she ran out of his room. He quickly followed after her, tears pricking his eyes in fear and confusion.

The sounds of fighting and struggling continued to ring in her ears as she ran to the strongest person she knew. She pounded on a door. "Isa!" She shouted, even as her ears stung from the volume. Then to the floors, "Casita, get tía!" The tiles clicked, as if to say "already on it."

"What?!" Isabela shouted as she swung the door open; Dolores hadn't stopped knocking. She paused at her prima's frightened expression.

"In Tío's room—someone's hurting Tío Bruno!" She whispered fiercely, just as Camilo caught up to her.

Isabela's eyes widened in shock before settling into a deep scowl. Not her sweet tío, who always listened to her frustrations. Not the same tío who told her it's okay to make mistakes. Not Tío Bruno, who braided her hair because he did it better than her papá. 'No one hurts my tío!' "Luisa, stay with Mira! You, too, Milo!"

"But—"

Isabela whirled around on them, her childish face uncannily commanding. "I'm the oldest, and I say stay here!" With that, she grabbed Dolores' hand and the two girls booked it to their tío's room.

Dolores started to tear up when she noticed the fight had stopped. She couldn't tell what happened!

Isabela curled her tiny hand into a fist, ready to burst the door open with vines and save her tío. Just as they turned the corner and reached his door, it opened.

Bruno felt the air leave his lungs when two little people ran right into his stomach. He held them close as he lost his balance, angling himself so they wouldn't get hurt as he started to fall. He ended up not needing to, as Isabela's vines held him up.

"Gra—"

"Tío Bruno! Are you okay?!"

"Wh-what?" Bruno stuttered, then realized Dolores was the other one in his arms. Both were looking up with worried expressions, and then Isabela's expression thundered. "Isa—"

"¡¿Quién te hirió?!"

That was when Bruno remembered his split lip from the lucky punch Rafael had gotten in. "Okay, let's calm down, now, niñas. It's okay, lo prometo. Let's go to your tía, okay?"

"But I heard you getting hurt." Dolores cried, happy her tío was okay, but feeling guilty he still got hurt. If only she had reacted faster.

Bruno grimaced, his eyes darting to the side. "I…don't think it was me getting hurt you heard, cariña."

Confused, Dolores looked behind him and gasped. "Oh."

"What?" Isabela demanded, looking around Bruno before he could stop her, then paused. "Oh."

Oh indeed, for on the ground of Bruno's vision room laid Rafael Rojas in a crumpled heap. His face was turned away from them, but they could still see some blood and, 'I don't think an arm is supposed to bend like that—'

"Okay!" Bruno said loudly, pushing them out of his room and into the hallway. He closed the door just as the rest of his sobrinos joined them. "Miércoles."

"Bruno!" Came Marlena's shout when she saw him, her face one of shock and then anger when she saw him hurt. Their niños were right behind her when she demanded, "What happened?!"

'Mierda.'

That was the day Rafael Rojas was banned from Casita, any and all services no longer given to him unless his life was in danger.

That was also the day that all the nietos learned that Bruno Madrigal could fight. Rico seemed especially proud of this and Bruno had to sit down with all of them and explain why fighting was bad and they should not do it unless in self-defense. From their determined little faces, he didn't think he got the message completely across.

'Fuck.'

Chapter Text

Isabela threw the paintbrush in frustration, letting out a furious shriek. She felt angry tears prick at her eyes and rubbed at them aggressively. She then looked at her 'piece of art' with baleful eyes.

For some reason, she couldn't get this painting right. It was a painting of a green anole for her mamá. She didn't understand her madre's love for the tiny reptiles, but they made her happy, so she wanted to make her a painting of one.

And she couldn't. Get it. Right.

"Isa!" Came the voice of her littlest hermana as her door swung open. "Let's play!"

"Go away, Mira! I'm busy!" Isabela turned onto her hermana. "Didn't Mamí tell you to knock before you barge into someone's room?"

At her hermana's irate expression, Mirabel slowed down before coming to a stop a few feet from Isabela's painting area. She clutched two cloth dolls in her hands. "L-lo siento." Instantly, her eyes became teary.

Isabela immediately felt bad. 'Papí's always telling me to watch my temper. I shouldn't take it out on Mira.' "No, I'm sorry, hermanita." She pulled the younger girl into a hug. She made little purple flowers pop up in her hair, causing Mirabel to giggle. "I'm just frustrated about this. It's not coming out right."

"Can I see?"

Isabela hesitated, then shrugged. It was her hermana, she could show her unfinished work to Mira. "Okay." She turned the canvas to Mirabel.

Her reaction was instantaneous.

"Isa! This is amazing!" Mirabel gushed. Isabela couldn't help the rush of pride at those words.

"Gracias." She preened, before huffing. "It's almost done, but I can't get the shading right."

"Shading?"

"The shadows."

"Oh, but they already look awesome. I couldn't tell." Mirabel stated matter-of-fact. "How does it need to be better?"

Isabela bit her lips. "I don't know."

"If you don't know, then maybe it's done?"

"But I want it to be perfect."

"It looks perfect to me." Mirabel looked at her hermana. "But it doesn't need to be perfect, Isa. This is amazing right now. I think my mind would explode if you ever made a perfect painting."

Isabela burst into giggles at Mirabel's words, and suddenly she felt a lot better about the painting. Maybe it was 'perfect' the way it was, flaws and all. She'll just continue to get better.

~o.8.o~

Dolores tried to keep her sobs as silent as possible. She was the one with super hearing, but her papá had a funny way of finding her whenever she was sad. This time she didn't want to be found.

"I don't really like her." A childish female voice said, loud and clear to her yet an entire town away. "She's weird, and her big eyes kinda freak me out. But mi madre says I should make friends with the Madrigals, so." Fabric shifted; a shrug.

"That sucks, Ariana. Yeah, I don't like her either. She brought up something I had said in secret, and it made me really upset."

'You could have gotten hurt!' She mentally screamed. Try as she might, Dolores couldn't tune out of the conversation she didn't want to hear from her supposed amigas.

"Wait, is she listening now?"

"Nah, she told me she couldn't hear everything at the same time." A laugh. "What a lame Gift."

Curled up against the back of the stairs, Dolores buried her face into the top of her knees. While true, certain words made her tune in, and when they had said her name, she had focused in on their conversation and couldn't stop. She was so focused on trying to not listen to the little girls so far away, she didn't hear the approach of another until they sat down.

Head popping up with a gasp, Dolores found Mirabel sitting beside her. Her prima wasn't looking at her, but messing with one of the dolls her Tío Agustín had made for her. Then she started humming. It had no rhythm, and she didn't recognize it, but her prima didn't care. She just kept humming.

Face tear-stained and blotchy, Dolores just stared at Mirabel with wide eyes. Sniffling, she leaned and rested the side of her head atop the shorter one's head. Mirabel paused, before continuing to hum.

Suddenly, she couldn't pay attention to the conversation from before anymore. Instead, she was trying to find a pattern to the humming.

A few moments later, Dolores joined in.

The next day at school, Dolores looked at Ariana Nieves dead in the face with her wide-eyed gaze, and said, "I told you I couldn't hear everything at the same time to test you. You failed. Hm." Turning from the rapidly paling girl, she felt nothing but sorry for the girl. It was a small lie, but that was okay.

'What she doesn't know sucks for her.'

~o.8.o~

'996… 997… 998… 999…' Luisa paused in the middle of her push-up and frowned in thought. 'What comes after 999, again?' Mentally shrugging, the nine-year-old continued with her workout, deciding to start over again. '1… 2… 3…'

It was a weekend and with nothing to do, Luisa had decided to workout. She had been at it for a few hours now, but showed no sign of stopping.

She had to get stronger. Even though most people liked them, there were still people who could hurt them. Who wanted to hurt them.

'Like they did to mi tío.' She frowned at the thought. She remembered the talk Tío Bruno had had with all of them about self-defense, and the talk her parents gave her and her hermanas afterwards. Luisa understood.

But she could still get stronger. If she was stronger, then no one would try to hurt her family. Right now she could almost lift the church. They had also found out by accident that her Gift included not getting hurt by big things. She could still get papercuts, but if she tumbled down a hill that had lots of sharp rocks, she was fine. Much to everyone's relief.

No one understood it, she didn't understand it. The Miracle worked in strange ways.

A shadow fell over her and Luisa looked up to find a tiny spectacled face. Mirabel gazed at her curiously. "Aren't you tired, Luisa?"

"Nope." Came the curt grunt.

"But you've been esser…exerzizing all day!" Mirabel threw her arms in the air for emphasis.

Luisa couldn't help but huff in amusement, still doing push-ups even though she lost count. "It's exercising, and not all day. Just a few hours."

"Pero, aren't you hungry?"

At the mention of food, Luisa paused, and then her stomach growled ferociously. Cheeks tinting, she sat up and gave her hermana a sheepish smile. "I guess I can take a break to eat."

"Yay!" Mirabel cheered, then grabbed Luisa's hand. She tried to pull her hermana back to the house, but she might as well have tried to move a building for all it did. She pouted and Luisa let out a bark of laughter.

"C'mon, vamanos." Luisa grinned as she picked up Mirabel, hoisting her onto her shoulders. Isabela may have been the oldest, but Luisa was already the tallest of the three. She definitely took after her papá in that department. Mirabel giggled, holding onto her hermana's hands as they walked inside.

After a quick meal, Mirabel managed to convince Luisa to play with some unicorn stuffed animals their papá had made for them. Relaxed and enjoying playtime with Mirabel in her pretty room, Luisa decided it wouldn't be so bad to rest every now and then.

Like her abuela said, she couldn't protect la familia if she didn't take care of herself.

~o.8.o~

Camilo studied his reflection as seriously as a five-year-old could. He watched intently as he changed his eye color multiple times.

'Green, yellow, blue, light brown…' When there was a knock at his door, he called for them to enter without looking away. He vaguely watched Mirabel come into view behind him.

"Watcha doing, Milo?" She asked curiously.

He hummed in thought. "A classmate said my eyes would look better if they were a lighter color, so I'm trying to see which one is the best."

Mirabel frowned. "But I like your eyes. They changed colors before you could change people."

Camilo paused, eyes shifting to their normal hazel tone. He turned to look at her in surprise. "Really?"

Mirabel nodded rapidly. "Uh-huh! When you wear different colors, they sometimes change! I'll show you!" The little girl then ran to the rows of costumes on the other side of the room. He watched her mutely, trying to figure out what it was he was feeling.

She came running back with several different shirts of different colors. For the next few minutes, Camilo tried on shirt after shirt after shirt. What was most surprising to him was that Mirabel was right.

When he wore something yellow, the golden flecks in his eyes really stood out. When he wore something blue or gray, it was like the color faded out of them and they were an almost-gray or grey-blue. When he wore green, they almost seemed to turn green.

"They really do change!" He exclaimed excitedly, a bright smile on his little face. He was so ecstatic about this discovery, the primos ended up spending a whole hour trying to see what colors would make his change.

During the whole process, he realized the feeling he was feeling was happiness with himself. While his Gift allowed him to change into others, he didn't need to change anything about himself. Camilo Madrigal was fine just the way he was.

The next time someone mentioned he should change something about himself, he shrugged and said, "I like me the way I am. If you don't like it," he shrugged, "I'm not changing."

~o.8.o~

Diego sniffled as he worked with his hands, stopping every now and then to wipe at his eyes. He was in the backyard, away from everyone and everything. Away from the mean kids visiting Casita for piano lessons. He was so upset right now, but he didn't want to think about it. So he worked.

"What's wrong, Diego?"

He didn't turn to acknowledge the voice. "Nofin'."

"You seem upset."

"So?"

Hands not much bigger than his own settled over his, stopping his work. He looked up into the worried gaze of Mirabel. Her light brown eyes were filled with concern. "You look like you want to cry."

With a big sniffle, tears did indeed start to well up in his eyes before spilling over down his cheeks. "They said I'm weird."

Mirabel frowned, upset and confused. 'Weird?' She almost wanted to know who dared to call her primo weird, but that wasn't important. "How are you weird?"

"Because I'm a boy and I like flowers." Diego hiccuped.

Mirabel scoffed. "That's dumb." She declared, and Diego gazed at her with large eyes.

"It is?"

"Yeah." It was stated very seriously. "Mi papá loves flowers and he's a boy. He's a little clumsy, but he's not weird. And, flowers make me happy, too! Besides," she then lifted up his hands and placed what he had been working on upon his head, her smile warm and soft, "you make the best flower crowns, besides Isa. She's the best,'cause duh, flower power. But you are the best after her!"

Diego felt like crying again, this time because he was happy. He gave her a shy smile. "Can I make you one?"

"Oh! Yes, please! We can be flower twins!"

Giggling together, the primos decided to make flower crowns for everyone. He was having so much fun, Diego forgot what had upset him to begin with it. It didn't matter. Being with his prima was more fun.

~o.8.o~

Despite his tender age of four-and-a-half, Rico was very observant of the people around him and his family. Most didn't think he noticed things because he was very loud (his mamá liked to call him 'rambunctious'), but he did, and he learned how to read people.

His papá was the easiest to read. His papá was a terrible liar, and would try to get out of lying by playing word games. But when he couldn't, he did so many things that told Rico he was lying, it was so funny.

When he tried to read other people the same way, it was harder. Everyone was different. Their reasons for lying were different, too. Some lied to surprise, while others lied to hurt. People tried to do that a lot to his papá, and he didn't like it.

It made him suspicious of everyone outside of his familia. He understood people had their secrets, it was something Lolo had explained to him. She heard everything, so she knew what she was talking about. But he was afraid of trusting the wrong person. That they would lie to hurt him.

He would never realize someone as young as him should never have to worry about something like that.

"Rico!" Mirabel called from the doorway of the nursery. She paused to readjust her glasses. "What are you doing?"

"Just sitting." He smiled. It dropped when she frowned.

"You look like you're thinking big things." Mirabel took a seat next to him on his bed. She watched as he nodded mutely. He only did this when something was bothering him. "What big things?"

"Do you remember the story Lolo told us about your mamí? Where that mean boy pretended to like her?" His prima nodded. "What if someone does that to me? To Ofi? To Diego? He's so soft…."

Mirabel took Rico's hand like she saw her mamá do when she comforted people. She didn't understand how it helped, but it did, so she hoped it worked for Rico while she thought. "Mi papá says we're too young for that, so we shouldn't think about that."

"But what about what happened with Lolo?" Rico whispered. "That mean girl hurt her feelings."

Mirabel hummed and nodded, agreeing with her primo. "Yeah, that's true. But Rico, is Lolo still sad about it?"

"Sometimes?"

"Yeah, and we play with her to make her happy when she's sad about it. So even if that does happen to you, we are here to make you feel better."

"What if I still feel sad?"

Mirabel thought about it for a moment. Then pounced on the startled boy. "Then I'll tickle you until you pee!"

"No!" Rico squealed as Mirabel started to dig her fingers into his sides. Fortunately, he did not pee himself amidst the tickle onslaught, but he did forget what had made him sad.

Later that night, when he was trying to sleep, he remembered. He also remembered what his prima had said.

If he got hurt, his familia will make him feel better.

~o.8.o~

It wasn't that she couldn't talk, Ofelia just liked listening to people. She liked the way her papá's voice made her feel safe and made her laugh. How her mamá's voice made her feel loved. How Diego was soft while Rico was loud. How Abuelita's voice demanded obedience, but in a kind way. How Tía Pepa's voice was loud and wild, where Tío Félix was more calm. How Lolo was soft like her hermano, and Milo funny. How Tía Julieta's voice always held patience, and Tío Agustín matched it, but was a bit more playful. How Isa's voice was similar to Abuelita, but playful and sassy. The way Luisa's voice was strong yet kind. The way Mirabel's voice was comforting. The way the clicks and clacks of Casita and Pueblosito reflected their feelings, becoming their 'voice'.

She loved listening to it all.

That didn't mean she didn't talk at all. Her parents humored her for the most part, but when it was important, they expected her to speak. Especially for emergencies. And she did. She didn't like to make them worry, especially her papá. His eyes sometimes held a big sadness, so she would speak and he'd smile at the sound of her voice.

The rest of the family also let her be for the most part. Milo would tease her, but he made sure she knew he was joking. They thought it was cute.

Not everyone felt the same.

"You're creepy, just like your papá!"

Expression set in a frown, she marched to the nursery. Those words had come from the kids whose parents were here for a vision from her papá. Which she found iconic… or was it ironic? Well, it didn't make sense for them to say that when they wanted something from her papí! Ofelia didn't run into anyone on her way there, and when she slammed the door open, there was only one other person inside. They jumped at her sudden and aggressive arrival.

"Ah! Ofi, you scared me!" Mirabel screeched, eyes wide and hand to her chest.

"Am I creepy?" Her tiny voice was hard.

Mirabel's eyes widened even more. Her youngest prima hardly ever talked without being prompted first. She only did that when it was serious. Which it was. She frowned as she processed the question.

"No, you're not creepy, Ofi. You're cute."

Her cheeks tinted at the compliment, but she asked her next question. "¿Es mi papá creepy?"

Mirabel absolutely scowled at that question. "No! Tío Bruno is funny! Who said Tío is creepy?"

Instead of answering, her expression shifted from serious to tearful as her eyes welled up and her bottom lip trembled. "Then why would they say that?"

Mirabel felt herself start to tear up and silently opened her arms. Instantly, Ofelia ran up to her and wrapped her tiny arms around her waist. They moved until both were laying on Mirabel's bed, cuddling close.

"I don't know why they would say that, but it's not true." Mirabel sniffled. "I love your papí. Don't tell anyone, but he's my favorite." She smiled when Ofelia giggled. She then pinched her nose like her mamá sometimes did to her and her hermanas. "And so are you." Again, the younger of the two fell into giggles.

Mirabel talked while Ofelia calmed down, telling her stories about unicorns and sewing needles. Eventually, the four-year-old fell asleep in her prima's arms.

~o.8.o~

Unsurprisingly, Mirabel was asleep on a sofa in the inner courtyard after a day of playing. Camilo was the first to spot her, and decided a nap was a great idea. Unashamedly adjusting her—and partially waking her in the process—the two primos leaned against each other and fell asleep. As the rest of their primos passed by, they each joined in, finding a spot.

When Julieta walked in looking for her niñas, she paused and smiled at the sight. As quietly and quickly as she could, she grabbed her siblings and showed them the beautiful sight.

Each child had managed to find a spot. If it wasn't on the couch, they had placed pillows on the floor and were sleeping on those. The triplets were on Mirabel's other side, while Dolores loosely hugged her hermano. Luisa and Isabela were on the floor, leaning against the couch. It didn't look at all comfortable, but they were sound asleep. Peaceful and safe.

With Mirabel at the center of it all.

Chapter Text

"Mamá, I just don't understand." Julieta was starting to get upset at this point. "I see the way you treat Mirabel—I know she's one of your favorites, no lo niegues. So why are you doing this to her? Why can't she invite her amigos to her ceremony?" Her youngest hija had just turned five, her ceremony was soon. This was the last thing she expected from her mamá.

Alma stayed quiet, uncertain. They were currently in her room, as Julieta had stopped by to drop off some of her clothes when she brought up what had been on her mind for the past few weeks. Truth was, she didn't know how to convince her daughter that this was the best course because she didn't know what was going to happen. So far, the gifts had been the same as last time, but so much had changed as well. The magic had changed. It was stronger. Her connection with Pueblosito was proof of that.

There was a possibility that everything would be fine and she worried for nothing. That Mirabel would get a Gift this time.

But things could also be as they were before. The door could fade, her nieta devastated. She did not want her to be humiliated like that. Not again.

How to convey this to Julieta? Her fiercely protective eldest hija? Honestly, Isabela was just like her madre, just without a buffer. If Julieta was the silent and deadly type, Isabela was the danger you saw coming and could do nothing to avoid it. Just like her tía.

Alma took a breath. "Mija—"

"It might be best to keep it small." Bruno's voice cut in, and both women turned to see him peeking around the open doorway.

There was a pause, as both women had forgotten the door was open.

"Don't worry, the only one listening is Dolores." Bruno assured.

Julieta sighed, her frown deep as she turned her laser eyes onto her hermanito. "What do you mean by, 'it might be best', hm?"

Bruno felt himself begin to sweat, and swallowed nervously. He was thirty-six, dammit, but Julieta always made him feel like a child when she gave him that look she had perfected after she had Isabela. The ultra Ojos de Mamá that always, without fail, made him and Pepa spill the beans.

'Heavens help me.'

"W-well, things might go a bit…differently with her than it did with the other niños." He flashed his eyes for emphasis.

The tension in Julieta's shoulders increased, now with worry. "You saw something?"

Bruno held out his hand and tilted it back and forth. "Kinda? For some reason, the…," he trailed off as he searched on how to explain it. After Camilo's ceremony, the feeling of unease had not passed, so he'd taken a peak at the future to see how Mirabel's ceremony would go. "Well, the Miracle won't let me see it."

Silence.

"What—."

"—The Miracle?"

Alma and Julieta exclaimed at the same time, both staring at him in shock. Bruno just nodded.

"Yeah, it's weird. I've been trying on and off for two and a half months now. I can see her reaching for the door,but nothing after that." With his sobrinos, though he could never see what gifts they got, he had always seen their doors light up with the magic before the vision would cut off.

Julieta turned to her madre, confused and slightly alarmed. "Mamá?"

Alma decided that, if it meant her nieta would be spared the humiliation, a little lie was worth it. "It was a hunch. A feeling. It was difficult to explain. Lo siento, mi vida."

The healer slumped in defeat, her eyes worried. "I guess there's nothing I can do about it, then. I don't like this, at all, pero I don't want Mirabel to be embarrassed if it's something bad." She sighed. "She's going to be so upset."

"We'll make it extra special." Alma assured. "Her whole family will be there. To support or celebrate, whichever she needs."

Julieta nodded, then bit her lip. "The door hasn't appeared yet…I'm going to talk to Agustín about this before we tell her." With that, the eldest of the Madrigal Trillizos left the room. That left just madre y hijo.

The quiet that settled in was peaceful , yet somehow still tense. The tension Bruno felt before eased out of him, and he relaxed in his mamá's presence. He fiddled nervously with his ruana in thought.

"You had a feeling, too?"

Alma ignored the pans of guilt she felt when she nodded.

He nodded back. "Makes sense, since you're the Gift Giver. You'd be connected to the Miracle."

"It's not always as clear as your visions, though."

Bruno's expression twisted in dissatisfaction. "Except this time, of all times." He sighed before giving her a lazy smile. "I'm gonna check on the kids. See you at dinner."

"Hasta Luego."

Bruno murmured a similar sentiment before he left his madre's room, certain in the fact that she was lying. He could confront her, ask her what she knew about the other timeline—if she knew about it, but he was afraid to disturb the way things were now. Whatever his mamá was hiding, it wasn't hurting the family, and so he decided to let it be.

For now.

Chapter Text

Mirabel had been very upset when her parents told her she couldn't invite her amigos to her ceremony. When asked why, they told her that since she was their youngest, they had wanted it to be a special family event. She hadn't understood how that made sense, but after speaking with her hermanas and primos, it was decided that adults were weird and she'd just have to deal with it.

Dolores had been quiet the whole time, looking a little sad and guilty for some reason. When asked, the older girl had said she didn't feel too well and left it at that.

A few days passed and Mirabel got over it. Then one day, a new door appeared, and chaos ensued.

Mirabel was so excited she couldn't stay still as Julieta tried to dress her, much to the eldest triplet's amusement. La Familia Flores and Roberto were notified, bringing their respective families. Everyone else got Casita ready for the event.

"Bruno, what's wrong?" Marlena asked, struggling to get Rico dressed. "Mi vida, I need you to stay still so I can dress you, or you're gonna miss Mirabel's ceremony." He turned to her with wide eyes and stopped moving. Marlena shook her head with mirth before turning back to her esposo. "You've been fidgeting all day."

Indeed, Bruno couldn't stay still. Normally he was a pro at getting the niños decent and ready, but today he could barely get Diego dressed properly. His hijo was amazingly patient with him, and he counted his lucky stars that Marlena had already dressed Ofelia.

"Ah, lo siento." Bruno smiled nervously. "Something's just been bothering me. A feeling."

"Is it a vision?" Finally finishing with Rico, she turned her worried face to him.

Bruno lightly scowled, glancing at their niños before meeting her gaze. He mouthed 'later' to her and she reluctantly nodded. When Bruno managed to get Diego dressed properly, they ushered the triplets out of the room. Marlena stopped him by the doorframe, a question in her eyes.

Bruno fiddled with his ruana and met her gaze, his own worry finally showing through. "I've been…feeling anxious about Mirabel's ceremony. I've tried looking, but the Miracle won't let me."

Marlena stared at him in surprise. There was so much to unpack, but the first thing that caught her attention was, "The Miracle?"

Bruno nodded. "Whenever I try to look, the sands turn the same color as the flame on our candle. It doesn't hurt or anything, but I can't see past it. Almost like it's purposely keeping it a secret? I don't know. But I hate not knowing, especially about this, and it's making me anxious."

Marlena took his hand, bringing his attention back to her. She squeezed his hand. "The Miracle has never hurt your family, right?"

Bruno thought for a second. None of them had experienced pain from their Gifts. Not directly. There was that one time where his madre had fainted during their ceremony, but if he remembered right, it was a one-time fluke and she had been fine right afterwards. "No." It came out slow, as if he were hesitant to admit it.

"Then whatever this…surprise is, it won't hurt Mirabel. Right?" Her smile was kind and understanding.

Bruno pursed his lips in thought, before nodding. "Right." He sighed softly, leaning in for a kiss. He then leaned his forehead against hers. "Lo siento, it's just… Mamá is also nervous, and the triplets' ceremony will be next, and I just don't… I just don't—"

"Want them to go through what you did." Marlena gently interrupted. "I know. I understand."

The couple stayed like that for a moment longer before separating. Hand-in-hand, they joined the rest of their family on the first floor.

True to their word, this ceremony was extra special. The decorations doubled, and all the foods served were favorites of Mirabel's. Julieta had gone on a cooking spree, her nerves getting the better of her.

Then there was the girl of the hour. Mirabel was dressed in a cute little white dress, butterfly designs embroidered beautifully into it by her tía. Tucked into her hair, Isabela had placed a large white carnation. Bouncing on the balls of her feet, she waited at the foot of the stairs until Alma gave her the signal.

Once Bruno and Marlena joined the crowd, Julieta and Agustín already on the second landing with her, Alma nodded at Mirabel.

In her excitement, Mirabel tripped as she practically ran up the stairs. Pepa caught her, as did Casita. Someone muttered how much like her padre she was, and Mirabel giggled before taking a deep breath. A bit calmer, the five-year-old walked steadily up the stairs until she stood before her abuela.

The entire time, all Alma could hear was the sound of her heart in her ears. All she kept remembering was a door fading and her nieta looking up at her, heartbroken and confused. Afraid. 'Everything will be fine. No matter what, everything will be fine.' She forced a calm smile when Mirabel stood before her. Lowering the candle, her voice didn't waver as she spoke. "Place both hands on it, mi mariposita. There we go. Do you promise to love and protect your familia, yourself, and your community?" Mirabel nodded, and Alma nodded towards the door. "Go ahead."

Wiping her slightly sweaty hands on her dress, Mirabel couldn't stop staring at the door in wonder as her hand reached for the door knob. Alma, Julieta, and Agustín watched on anxiously.

Bruno nervously watched from below. As her hand approached the door knob, his eyes glowed a dull emerald and he saw grey.

There were no lights or sparks of magic as his sobrina touched her door. Instead, it dimmed before the top started crumbling and fading. He couldn't help the sinking feeling as he watched the door melt away before it was completely gone.

With a gasp, he was back, and he stared up at Mirabel with wide eyes. He didn't even notice his familia giving him strange looks, or Marlena's concern. He knew the timelines were connected but not really connected, that events didn't always happen the same way in both of them. He knew this. Yet that didn't stop a pit from forming in his stomach when his favorite sobrina touched her door with her little hand.

He promptly gasped in shock when puffs of magic appeared, and an image began to carve itself into the door. Everyone stared in wonder, but only one person had as strong of a reaction as Bruno.

Alma stared in open shock as an older version of Mirabel carved itself into existence. She felt a burst of new warmth within her chest, one she was not familiar with and stronger than the others. Yet it felt familiar in its intensity—almost an equal, yet infantile at the same time.

The image displayed Mirabel as an adult with her eyes closed, a soft smile on her bespectacled face. Her clothes consisted of a traditional top with frills and a skirt. Both pieces had butterflies stitched into them. In fact, butterflies were the theme of the image. They surrounded her image in the background. The main focus, however, was what she held in her hands. Cupped in her hands was a familiar candle shining brightly.

Just like Alma's door.

"Whoa." Mirabel exclaimed softly, eyes wide.

It was enough to bring Alma back to the matter at hand. Blinking rapidly, the smile on her face wasn't forced, but surprised. "What do you feel, mi vida?"

Mirabel squeezed her eyes shut, brow furrowed as she thought, but it slowly even out as seconds ticked back. Alma felt her heart pound louder with each tick. Finally, she opened her eyes and stared at Alma in wonder. "I'm like you, Abuelita."

"How so?"

"I can give Gifts, too."

Alma seemed to freeze as it all fell into place at that simple admission. Though decades had passed, her memory of just before she was sent here was vivid in her mind—as if it happened yesterday. Casita falling, losing their Miracle. Then rebuilding their home, rebuilding their family bonds. Mirabel, placing the door knob on the door to Casita, the Miracle returning because of her.

The Miracle returning because of her.

She should have known.

"Abuela?"

Alma closed her eyes and smiled, tears pricking her eyes. 'Gracias, Pedro.' When she opened them, the worried expression on Mirabel's face was replaced by a shy smile. "I am so proud of you, mi mariposita." She crouched down and patted her nieta on the cheek. "You're just what this family needs."

Mirabel teared up despite her happy giggles, unexpectedly emotional. It almost felt as though someone else felt intense relief, happiness, and the sense of a wrong being righted—and she was the outlet. Consumed by these emotions, Mirabel hugged her abuela tight. "Does that mean I get to give Diego and Rico and Ofi their Gifts?" Even as she asked it, she knew the answer. She felt it.

"Not yet." Alma returned the hug warmly, and knew it was the truth. "You will take over for me when I…retire. In the meantime, I will train you to be the next Matriarch. Not now, but when you're older."

Having heard everything, Julieta and Agustín could only look on in disbelief as Alma picked up Mirabel and turned towards the rest of their family. "We have a new Gift, mi familia. The Gift of Giving. It looks like the Miracle has chosen the one who will bestow the Gifts after me." She turned to Mirabel. "Let's take a look at your room, shall we?" With an excited nod, Mirabel was set back on her feet and she excitedly opened her door.

The rest of the familia followed quietly, soft whispers murmuring about what happened. They were still shocked by the Gift and the meaning behind it.

Alma wouldn't be with them forever. The Miracle would need someone else to bestow gifts upon the family when she was gone. It was a sobering thought, one the Madrigal Trillizos didn't like. Yet at the same time, there was no one more perfect for the job than Mirabel. Mirabel, who somehow made everyone feel at home and welcomed. Mirabel, who at only five, tied them all together.

Her room reflected that. It was smaller than the others, taking after her abuela's quarters in that regard, but still very big for a child. A four poster bed was on the opposite wall, along with a dresser and bedside table. On the left wall was another door to a closet. Like Dolores' room, there were lots of pillows everywhere, and some even big enough to sit on—thrown into the mix. There was a small sofa by the right wall with more throw pillows that looked super comfy. What really caught the attention of the family, however, were the cartoon faces along the walls.

There was a face for each of her family members living within Casita decorating the walls. They even had corresponding symbols near the cartoon depiction of their faces. There was a large candle for Alma, a smaller one for Mirabel, a mortar and pestle for Julieta, a thunder cloud with the sun for Pepa, an hourglass for Bruno, an ear for Dolores, flowers for Isabela, weights for Luisa, and vague outlines around Camilo's image to depict his gift.

But it didn't stop there. There was a piano for Agustín, a sculpture for Félix, needles and thread for Marlena, and even a hammer for Hermando. There were symbols for the non-magical members of their family, too. Even the ones who had yet to get gifts had little yellow butterflies around them, as if anticipating the arrival of their gifts.

No one was left out. They were all special in their own way.

It brought tears to Alma's eyes.

Bruno found himself tearing up as well, though he didn't understand why. Even when his eyes glowed a dull emerald once more, he was left with even more questions than answers.

"I know things have changed, Tío. That things are better. Getting better." She gave him a watery smile that trembled. She swallowed thickly. "But sometimes, I still feel like I'm not enough. That I'll never be enough."

'You are more than enough.' Bruno fervently thought. He watched as his niños hugged Mirabel, happy for her. How his other sobrinos looked equally happy for their prima and hermana. He took a deep breath and smiled. 'You're exactly what this family needs to stay together, kid.'

~o.8.o~

La Familia Madrigal held a family meeting with their extended family after Mirabel's ceremony. This wasn't the norm after a ceremony, but there was nothing normal about this ceremony. It was to discuss what to tell the rest of the Encanto. Even the children were in attendance, as Hernando had pointed out that Dolores would just be listening in and relaying everything to the niños anyways. It was an argument no one could refute, and so they stayed.

"I don't know if I want to announce how significant her Gift is." Julieta voiced, hugging her daughter close, face worried. "She's so young, they could try to use her."

"Saying she didn't get a gift won't help, either." Bruno added. "We may know differently, pero kids can be mean when you don't fit in." Marlena squeezed his arm in comfort.

"Maybe we could say her gift is delayed?" Pepa offered. "No one really knows how the Miracle works, not even us. We can just say it dictated that her gift would be revealed at a certain age."

A thoughtful silence followed, and Félix grinned at her. "Not only are you beautiful, mi amor, pero you're smart, too! No wonder I'm such a goner when it comes to you!"

"Ay, Félix." Pepa rolled her eyes, but the pink in her cheeks and the smile on her face was telling.

"It is a solid plan." Agustín commented his support.

"But what about her door?" Isabela brought up. "It looks like Abuelita's door. Won't they think the same if they see it?"

The adults grew tense.

"We can't ban visits to Casita for the next decade." Alma voiced. "Not only could it breed strife, but the niños regularly invite their amigos over. It wouldn't be fair."

"Perhaps the truth is the best course of action." Marlena said slowly. "Just not the whole truth? That her gift is similar to Alma's, pero it won't activate until she's older? We don't need to explain the conditions for it, especially when we don't know it ourselves."

"Fifteen." Mirabel suddenly pipped in.

"What?" Julieta asked, confused.

"My Gift will fully…uh, work? It will fully work when I'm fifteen." She confidently declared.

"How do you know, mi vida?"

Mirabel patted her chest. "I felt it here."

"I stand corrected." Marlena muttered, eyes wide. She would never get used to the magic that dwelled within her family.

"Lena's right." Roberto chimed in, Milagros in his arms. "The truth may just be the best way to go. That way, there's no possible way for resentment to settle in." He muttered the last part. After his confrontation with his parents all those years ago, Robert was still out of sorts. He barely talked to his mamá, only when he took Milagros for visits, and hadn't talked to his padre in years.

He still wasn't really sure how to feel about it.

Alma sighed, bringing him out of his thoughts and back to the matter at hand. "I will announce to the town that Mirabel's gift is like mine and will manifest fully in ten years." She turned to a worried Julieta. "I know you're worried, mija, pero we'll make sure she stays safe. We all will."

Sighing, Julieta nodded.

"That doesn't mean to smother her." Alma said firmly, looking at her nietos. "Her gift is different, but that won't mean she isn't capable. ¿Tú entiendes?" At their sheepish nods, she nodded as well, satisfied. That was something that had happened before, and it led in part to Isabela's slight resentment and Mirabel feeling as if she were incompetent—not enough. 'Not this time.'

The meeting was dismissed from there with promises to keep everything else—such as her future role as the family Matriarch—a secret for the time being. That could wait to be announced, much to Julieta's relief.

It was a lot to take in and process, and one would think a five-year-old would be overwhelmed by such prospective responsibilities. However, as Mirabel was tucked into her new bed in her new room by her parents, she was surprisingly calm. Of course she was anxious, but not overly so. She knew in her heart, where her gift rested right beside it, that everything would be okay so long as her familia was together. They could get through anything together.

The next day, when Alma announced the new gift their family had been blessed with and the similarities it held to her own and its conditions, most welcomed it with open arms and congratulations.

Most.

Chapter Text

Time passed and another year flew by. During that time, a few things became evident to the people of the Encanto in those first few months.

The first was something many of the adults and most children were aware of: the Madrigals were very protective of each other. Another incident similar to just before Dolores had been born had never happened again, but there had been a few smaller instances, such as when Rafael Rojas had attempted to assault Bruno in his own home. Bruno, who was known to be cruel when he fought and not hold back his punches. In their home. Where their niños were. He had been the first to be banned from Casita, and Julieta refused to treat him for anything that wasn't life-threatening. From there, smaller instances had happened, each met with a strong united response from the Madrigals. Which led to the next point.

While most were accepting of Mirabel being the next Gift Giver, the few not fond of the Madrigals for one reason or another, were not happy with the announcement. This meant that even when Alma was gone, the family would continue to grow stronger. The magic would not die with her. However, there wasn't much they could do about this, because no one messed with Mirabel, not unless they were prepared to face the wrath of her hermanas. The first time it had happened and another child had made Mirabel cry, the same child had ended up running away in tears after the verbal lashing Isabela had given them. They had taken their tío's talk on self-defense very seriously, fighting with their words instead of their fists. The niños de La Familia Madrigal never threw the first punch. So when an adult had made Mirabel bleed—it had been an 'accident', the woman had intentionally pushed her and Mirabel had scraped her knee—Luisa took it as permission to punch the woman that had dared to touch her hermanita. She had used none of her super strength, but by age ten Luisa was as strong as the strongest men in their village without the use of her gift, and she hadn't held back.

That incident had caused a bit of an uproar, which was promptly put to rest when Alma gave the woman a chance to explain herself in front of the council. She had even convinced Julieta to heal the woman—with food that wasn't poisoned—as a show of good faith. When the woman could not explain why she had attacked a child, the council had placed her in jail for a year. This was after Alma had declared her family would no longer render services to her unless her life was in danger. Her family, however, was spared since to their knowledge, the woman had acted alone.

After that, the bullies had tried to set their sights on Bruno's triplets, only to be met by a protective Mirabel and Camilo. Who in turn were protected by Isabela, Luisa, and Dolores. Who had the Madrigal Trillizos protecting them. Who had Alma watching over all of them. It was quickly learned that if you mess with one Madrigal, you messed with all of them.

It both amused and disheartened the Madrigal Trillizos, reminding them of their younger years. They were grateful their niños didn't keep these instances from them, or that their 'fights' had never turned into actual fights.

The positive far outweighed the bad, however, as the next generation of Madrigals formed solid bonds of friendship outside of their family even as the bonds within grew stronger. It was such a stark contrast to what Alma remembered.

Time continued to pass, and the Madrigal Trillizos were thirty-seven when the triplets turned five, three new doors appearing a month later. This would be a new ceremony for everyone, especially for Alma.

Bruno couldn't help but feel nostalgic as he got his niños ready. There were three doors, just as there had been for his ceremony. All three of them were dressed in their best whites.

Finished with the last one, Bruno lined them up. "Ven, let me take a look at you three." He couldn't help but tear up as he took them in.

Diego had taken to wearing ruanas like him, so he was wearing the same white ruana Bruno had worn at his own ceremony over his white dress shirt and pants. His bicolored hair was slicked back demurely, contrasting adorably with the shy smile he gave his papá. Rico's hair was also slicked back, but somehow fit with the five-year-old's look. His white shirt was a different style than his hermano's, and he grinned excitedly at Bruno as he bounced on his feet. Ofelia was dressed in a little white dress with little butterfly and flower designs. Her hair was up in pigtails, a white rose attached to the base of each one, courtesy of her prima. She was swaying side-to-side, equally as excited as Rico.

Of course, they wouldn't be Bruno's niños without a white rat on a shoulder. Pequeño was perched on Diego, one of his gentler rats. Spunky Rosita was paired with Rico, and he swore his hijo was her favorite. Lastly, Nieva sat on Ofelia's shoulder, easily one of his loudest rats. They were a cute yet odd pair.

"Well don't you three look charming." Bruno said in his best pompous voice. "What brings you fine folk here?"

Diego giggled. "It's our Candle Ceremony!"

"You don't say?" The triplet fell to giggles as Bruno feigned shock.

"You know this, Papí!" Rico exclaimed, hands flying up.

"Who's this 'Papí', you speak of? I'm Enrique Montero De La Cruz III and—"

"Papí." Ofelia said in a childishly exasperated voice, making Bruno pause.

"Fine." He sighed dramatically, smiling at their giggles. They were more giggly today, but that was understandable. It was a very special day for them. "Alright, niños, vamanos. Your amigos will be here soon." With that, the triplets dashed out of the nursery, laughing and cheering as they went. "¡Cuidado! No running!"

Their speed slowed down a little, and he could only sigh. A chuckle from his right made him turn to see Marlena laughing at him.

"Oh, you find this funny, do you?"

"I do." Marlena grinned. She came closer and tapped him on the nose. "And charming. You're so good with them."

"I'm just lucky they like my theatrics." Bruno chuckled. He hummed when Marlena kissed his cheek, and he patted her lightly on the bum. "C'mon, let's go, querida."

Marlena rolled her eyes good naturedly, but followed after him as they, too, descended the stairs to join the rest of the family. There was more to do this time around, as this would be the biggest ceremony since Camilo's. The triplets had invited all of their closest amigos, ranging from three to five per child. To say Casita was about to resemble a primary school would be an understatement.

Julieta called them to help with a few last minute touches, and the couple was quickly separated as things were settled into place. During that time, the guests arrived and the sound of excited niños grew in volume. It took a gentle reprimand from Pepa for them to tone it down in consideration of Dolores, which the triplets apologized for. Assured that it wasn't their fault, they were shooed away to play before the ceremony began.

Towards the end of the preparations, Bruno couldn't help but stare at the three doors once more.

"Nostalgic, ain't it?" Pepa said as she came up next to Bruno, gazing at the doors as well. He nodded

"Goodness, has it really been thirty years?" Julieta commented, a hand on her cheek in thought as she came to Bruno's other side. Pepa groaned.

"God, I feel old."

"You are old."

"I'll show you old, pendejo."

Julieta merely sighed fondly as her siblings squabbled. 'Somethings never change.'

Once again, Roberto arrived late, Sofía and Milagros having arrived before him. Marlena gave him an amused exasperated smile.

"What are we going to do with you, Bertito?" Marlena teased as she hugged him. He chuckled as Hernando appeared out of nowhere, joining in on the hug.

"I have a good explanation this time, lo prometo." Roberto said, giving Hernando a proper hug.

"Let's hear it." Hernando teased in turn.

Suddenly looking a little nervous, he led his siblings to a corner to let others know they wanted privacy. As much as they could get with Dolores, anyways.

"I…was talking with our parents." Roberto confessed, averting his gaze. He was taller than the both of them, but he seemed to hunch in on himself as he continued to talk. "It's been a few years since I spoke with Papá, and I…he says he wants to make things right with me. I told him he needs to make things right with you two before he can do that. He said he'd try." His pale blue eyes flicked up to meet their stunned gazes. "I hope that's okay? I just…I don't like seeing our familia so broken."

"Ay, who can be mad at those puppy eyes." Hernando complained as he pulled Roberto into another hug.

"You're not mad?" Roberto asked hesitantly.

"Of course not." Marlena assured as she joined in on the hug. "The only thing I'm mad at is that it's taken this for him to try. But I could never be mad at you."

The three hugged each other tightly for a moment longer before separating. Hernando let out a breath. "If he's willing to try this time, I guess we can give it another try, too." Marlena nodded in agreement.

"But only if he really tries this time. Mamá, too. They both need to try." Marlena stressed. She would not be the only one trying this time around.

The smile Roberto gave them was one of relief. "Absolutely, I'll make sure they know that!" The Diminuto siblings hugged one more time before rejoining the preparations, all three somehow feeling lighter.

After that, it wasn't long before everything was ready, and the triplets suddenly found themselves at the foot of the stairs. Bruno and Marlena were in the second landing with Alma, waiting. At Alma's nod, the triplets tried to ascend as quickly as possible without running. This proved to be impossible for Rico, with him quickly taking the lead. He was the first to arrive, much to the amusement of his parents. When Diego and Ofelia joined him, Alma smiled.

As discreetly as he could, Bruno motioned for the rats to come back to him. Reluctantly, the rodents climbed down the triplets, causing them to giggle as they returned to the seer.

"Ay, seeing the three of you here reminds me of when your papá got his gift." Alma said softly. For some reason, those words jogged a memory of emerald sands and a flash of light, and it made her pause. 'What…was that?' Mentally shaking her head, she pushed it aside as she refocused on her nietos before her. 'Later.' Leaning down, she held the candle out to them. "Ven, place both hands on it. There we go. Now, do you promise to love and protect your family, yourself, and your community?" Three little heads rapidly nodded. "Bueno." She smiled before gesturing towards the doors. "Go on, pick your doors."

The entire time before they reached out for their doors, Bruno had been holding Marlena's hand in a death grip, but the smile he wore was genuine, if a little nervous. 'Is this what Juli and Pepa felt? This terrible mix of pride and nerves?' He could honestly do without the nerves. Marlena was just as nervous, her grip just as tight. They watched, hearts pounding as their hijos touched their door knobs. His breath left him in a rush as sparks and puffs of magic appeared from all three doors, images carving themselves into the now material wood. Eyes wide, he took in every detail as he tried to guess what their gifts were.

Unlike him and his hermanas, the triplets had decided to go in the order they were born, with Rico's door being in the middle—Diego on his left and Ofelia to his right. Diego's door depicted an adult version of him, and his frame took up the whole door. His eyes were closed, a soft smile on his face. His curly hair was short, just barely covering his ears. Like his padre, he wore a ruana, and cupped in his hands was a heart. Bruno wondered if his gift had something to do with emotions.

As was the theme, Rico's door held an adult image of him. Like Diego, his eyes were closed but he wasn't smiling. He wasn't frowning either, his expression serene as he held his hands by his ears like his prima Dolores. His clothes were a simple dress shirt and pants. His hair seemed to be long, pulled back in a low ponytail like his padre. Behind him, the scales of justice were tipped to one side. That…Bruno wasn't sure what that meant.

Lastly, but certainly not least, Ofelia's door finished carving her image. Her adult version depicted her with her eyes open, just like her papá. Her expression seemed to convey determination, her mouth wide open as if speaking. Coming from her mouth were illegible characters forming words they couldn't understand. Her thick curly hair was loose, reaching her lower back. The clothing consisted of a dress similar to Isabela's, but with slightly shorter sleeves. Her hands were held out before her, palms facing upwards. Bruno didn't like how similar it was to his own door.

Alma stared at the new doors in wonder, feeling the same burst of new warmth within her chest as she had at Mirabel's ceremony. The bonds were different from her mariposita, however, resembling the other magically gifted familia bonds. They settled warmly in her chest, right next to her heart. Turning back to the triplets, she smiled at their already closed eyes.

At the base of the stairs, little Mirabel held a hand to her chest as she felt the new bonds settle in place, staring at her primos in wonder.

"Diego, what do you feel?"

"I feel…everything." The shy boy muttered, unknowingly repeating the words Pepa had said. Opening his eyes, he turned to his abuela. "So many emotions, Abuelita. I can feel everyone and turn it down but not off, and I can make them happy if they're sad."

"Such a perfect gift for such a sweet boy." Alma smiled. "Pero, sometimes people need to feel sad emotions to feel the good ones. I'm sure you'll learn when to help as you grow."

Smiling bashfully, Diego nodded his head.

Nodding in turn, Alma focused on Rico. "Rico, what do you feel?"

"I can tell when someone is lying and what the lie is." Opening his eyes, he groaned. "That means I'll never be surprised again!" This gained many chuckles.

"I'm sure you'll figure something out." Alma tried to sooth, amused by his antics. Rico huffed, but ended up smiling as he nodded. Smiling, she turned to her youngest nieta. "Ofelia, what do you feel?"

"I can tell people what to do." Ofelia said softly, opening her eyes to look at her abuela with large eyes. "But they…um, are awake? They can still talk on their own while doing what I tell them." It was the most anyone had heard the girl say at once, and it seemed to be because she was upset as tears filled her eyes. In a whisper, "What if I do it wrong and hurt someone?"

Before Alma could reassure her, Bruno was crouching by his daughter and pulling Ofelia into his arms. "Not possible." He said, pressing a kiss to the sniffling child's hair. "If your Tía Pepa and prima Luisa—who are the strongest people I know, can use their gifts without hurting people, I know the sweetest nena in the whole world can do the same. Okay?"

Nodding, Ofelia hugged her papí tighter before letting go. She suddenly didn't feel so sad or afraid anymore, and turned to see Diego with a look of intense concentration. "Gracias, Diego." She whispered, and her hermano smiled softly at her.

'Such powerful gifts.' Alma couldn't help but think, a sliver of worry filling her. She was prepared to handle the resulting burdens of her families this time around, but these three would be new experiences. She'd have to stay on her toes with them to ensure their happiness continued. "Your papá is right, Ofelia." She said, gaining the attention of the triplets. "You are such a sweet child, I know you will use your gift wisely. And if ever there comes a time where you doubt yourself, your familia will be here for you. No matter what."

The added reassurance from her abuela seemed to do the trick for the little girl, her smile returning even as Diego let go of his hold on his gift. Fears assuaged, Alma then gestured to the doors.

"Shall we take a look at your rooms?"

"¡Sí!" All three chorused together. They then bickered for a moment on who would go first, before deciding on Ofelia's room.

Ofelia reached out and opened her door. It led to a smaller chamber with no other doors or accessories. Just an empty concrete chamber.

Ofelia looked up at her parents with teary eyes, as if to say, 'Did I do something wrong?'

Despite the surprise that was the room, Marlena was calm as she crouched down to her daughter's height. "You know, when Isabela got her room, it was completely bare. Just like this."

Ofelia looked at her in surprise, tears forgotten.

"Yeah, that's true." Isabela confirmed, nodding seriously.

"What happened?" Diego asked softly.

Marlena smiled at Ofelia before tapping her on the nose. "We found out that she had to use her gift to bring it to life. I know you're worried, querida, pero, it's okay. Use your gift to find your room. You said you can tell people what to do?" Ofelia nodded. "Maybe you can tell this wall what to do, too."

Ofelia's brow furrowed in thought as she mulled over her madre's words. Coming to a conclusion, she opened her mouth as her eyes glowed a neon yellow color, and she spoke, "Open." The words had an echo to them, as if another Ofelia was speaking in a whisper.

Instantly, the impenetrable wall split in half with a loud grinding sound, the two halves swinging inward like a door.

"Whoah." Milagros uttered in shock. "That was really cool!"

"Looks like she takes after you in the eyes department, after all." Marlena teased, gently elbowing Bruno in the ribs.

Bruno could only shrug, a strained sort of proud smile on display. He had mixed feelings about the whole thing. He felt her gift was too powerful for one so young, just like his had been. But at the same time, her eyes glowed just like his and he couldn't get over how amazing and endearing that was.

While the rest of the family marveled at what just happened, Ofelia stepped further into her room and looked around. She rubbed her eyes just to make sure she was actually seeing what she was seeing. The room was large, with large rocks situated in piles around the room. Growing over the rocks and the grass covering the floor were thick vines with flowers reaching up into the air and anchored to—and this is what made her do a double take—floating rocks. Atop the rocks were trees, bushes, and patches of flowers, all contributing to the vines anchoring the floating mounds.

'What.' She thought in disbelief. She looked up higher and found a large square floating rock being held by the vines. 'Is that…?' She opened her mouth to speak, eyes glowing, but paused. Thinking her words over, she tried again. "Come down slowly."

She didn't notice the silence of her family as the platform descended at her command, revealing her bed once it touched the ground. With an excited smile, she twirled around to her parents. "Papí! Mamí! Look!"

"We're looking mi vida, we just can't believe our eyes." Bruno replied, staring at the floating rocks in his daughter's room.

After the initial shock, the rest of the party inspected her room, taking it all in. They found pillows that had been overlooked previously, and a dresser and a closet door to the far right. After an almost accident with Agustín—no surprise there—Ofelia had commanded the rocks to be soft, and now they could be squished like pillows. Really big, heavy pillows.

Further experimentation at the insistence of Rico discovered that any commands that would be permanent on inanimate objects were temporary on living things, ending as soon as her eyes stopped glowing. Something they were very grateful for after Rico demanded he be made 'soft' too and was then hugged by his timid hermano and squished out of shape. It would have been horrifying if Rico hadn't been giggling the whole time (the giggling made it mildly more horrifying for a few of them). Nor did it seem to hurt when he reverted back to normal.

Marlena and Bruno made mental notes to lecture the boy about being more precautious in the very near future because what the fuck Rico?!

"Whose room do you want to see next?" Marlena asked the triplets when they had calmed down enough. They all seemed to think about it before Ofelia and Rico pointed at Diego at the same time, startling their older hermano.

"Mine?" He hedged, and smiled when they nodded. "Mine!"

With that decided, they filed out of Ofelia's room and towards Diego's. Opening his door, Diego let out a calm breath as he took in his room.

The ceiling constantly moved like the waves of the ocean, the light streaming down giving the illusion that the entire room was underwater. In the background there was the faded sound of watery movements that were calming. His walls were painted a pale blue, adding to the underwater feel. In the middle of the room was his bed, the biggest of all the nietos they had seen thus far. It was at least a king bed, with many pillows atop it—that seemed to be a theme with the kids. There was a bedside table and to the far left his dresser and closet door.

"I can't feel them." Diego announced when the door was closed.

"Can't feel what?" Marlena asked.

"The emotions of the town. I can only feel those inside the room." Diego murmured, and looked up when Dolores took his hand.

His older prima smiled. "Looks like you're like me."

He grinned in response.

"This room really is calming." Hernando looked around. "Makes sense since feeling all those emotions may get to be too much sometimes." Félix nodded in agreement.

"My room now?" Rico asked his siblings, and at their nods, all three of the triplets ran out into the hallway and gathered outside of his door. "Whoah!" He exclaimed, eyes wide.

The room was cavernous like Isabela's, the walls black with gold accents. Pressed against the left wall was a dresser and his closet door. In the middle of the room stood a giant golden scale of justice tipped entirely to one side. Upon the scale resting on the ground laid a four-poster bed with gold trimming and a bedside table.

"Okay, why are their rooms so insane?!" Juan exclaimed.

As one, the Madrigals shrugged and chorused, "Magic."

Juan could only facepalm, his son chuckling at him.

"You get used to it, Papá." Agustín said as he patted Juan's shoulder.

"It's been years, Agustín, I don't think I ever will." Juan laughed.

The niños found pillows as they explored the room, Rico starting a pillow fight. The adults just watched fondly, making sure it didn't get too intense.

"How are you feeling, hermanito?" Pepa asked as she came to stand beside Bruno, wrapping an arm around his waist. Julieta joined them, taking the spot on his other side.

"Proud, nervous…," Bruno cast his eyes to the ground, and in a whisper, "scared."

Pepa nodded in understanding. "Dolores still comes to us in tears sometimes when she hears something upsetting."

"Luisa feels she needs to protect everyone, especially Mirabel." Julieta sighed, her grip tightening on her apron.

"I think I finally understand how Mamá felt raising us." Bruno added. "If something were to happen to them like it did to us and they didn't tell us…"

Pepa's cloud thundered as she scowled. "I don't want to think about it. I've told them to tell us everything."

"So did Mamá." Julieta reminded gently. "They'll have their secrets."

"The best we can do is be here when they're ready to tell us." Bruno said with determination. His hermanas nodded as they watched their children play with wild abandon.

No one wanted this moment to end.

Chapter Text

In the months after the triplets got their gifts, there was some unrest at such powerful gifts being given to children—and though no one dared say it to their faces, Dolores heard them whisper, 'Why Bruno's niños?' As time went by and the personalities of the triplets were taken into consideration, the unrest settled. They were just like the rest of their family; having hearts of gold and wanting to help those around them, if a little mischievous.

In those months, Dolores took it upon herself to teach Rico what was a secret and what was something he needed to tell his parents or any of the adults in the familia. While she had already talked to him about it before, this was more in-depth and—if Rico was honest, a little scary. For those talks, both their parents were there, supporting Dolores and reassuring Rico.

Alma had spoken to Diego about emotions, and the five-year-old learned the best he could when to let someone feel sad and when to help. It was fortunate that their conversation had taken place within her quarters, as her nieto had looked at her shyly before looking at his hands, asking in a soft tone, "Is it okay to help you with your sadness?"

Alma had blinked at the child, her heart stopping for a second. "My…sadness?"

Diego nodded. "It runs deep and hurts. Especially when you look at Abuelo's painting. I don't like that it's hurting you, Abuelita."

Alma felt her eyes tear up at the sweet words and took a shuddering breath, forcing a smile on her face. "I'm afraid this is a sadness I have to deal with on my own, querido. Your papí and tías have already talked to me about it, and I'm working to let it go. It's just a very slow process." She hugged the boy then, kissing him on his cheek, causing him to giggle as it tickled. "Gracias, pequeño, you're such a sweet chico."

Diego just hugged Alma in return, letting a feeling of calm settle over them. He decided to keep the sad feelings he felt from his mamá and tíos to himself for now.

Ofelia had the least issues acclimating with her gift. The girl hardly spoke as it was, and when she did it was rarely ever to use her gift. In those first few months, she had watched Luisa interact with the townsfolk. Her super strong prima would do some tasks here and there when the people really needed it, and the switch between using her gift and not using it was so natural, it was like she didn't need to think about it. Which turned out to be the case when Ofelia had decided to ask one day.

"It's weird, but my Gift kind of turns off when I interact with people—or living things—depending on what I'm doing." Luisa had explained. They were seated on her bed. "It automatically turns off so I don't accidentally hurt anyone." She frowned for a moment as she remembered the time the Señora had attacked Mirabel. "There was one time when I had to actually think about not using my Gift on someone, though. It doesn't react to self-defense, so I have to be careful."

Ofelia nodded seriously, taking her prima's words to heart. She would practice in her room on how to say her commands in a safe manner. It also helped her learn more about her gift. Like how in the middle of a tantrum, she had commanded rocks to explode. Which they did. That had been a terrifying experience for her, and had led to her sleeping in a heap with her hermanos in their parents' bed for a week.

After that, the triplets continued to grow used to their gifts and La Familia Madrigal was stronger than ever. They were closer than ever, too. Something that made Alma so happy, it always brought tears to her eyes.

In those moments, Diego would look at her in confusion at the odd mix of joy, love, pride, and guilt that would well up within her. He had learned to keep such findings to himself, and would try to subtly increase the joy so the guilt wouldn't be so overwhelming. Alma never seemed to notice, so he guessed he was doing it right.

He knew she said she didn't need his help, but Diego couldn't not help her. It went against his being to not help those hurting. So he did it in secret, hoping it eased her pain a little.

Chapter Text

One afternoon, Bruno was getting himself a snack from the kitchen when he felt a tug on his ruana and found Dolores and Isabela gazing up at him. The tween primas were looking up at him in a combination of determination, curiosity, and apprehension.

'Well, this can't be good.' Bruno nervously thought. "What mischief are the two of you up to today?"

"Tío Bruno, can we get visions? ¿Por favor?" Isabela asked clearly, not a note of hesitance in her voice.

Bruno frowned. "I don't know, Isa. You know I don't like looking into the family's future much. It might not always be good." It was part of why Bruno relied on his involuntary visions more than anything, only triggering a vision when requested or offered. He was afraid of seeing something he couldn't change. Guilt still took hold of him when the involuntary visions were bad. It was something he would always be working on.

"We know. We want to know." Dolores said softly, just as determined as her prima.

"Have you asked your parents?"

"Sí." They both nodded.

"Have you asked your mamás?"

"Sí."

"And what did they say?"

At this, they looked away with matching scowls. Bruno laughed. "That's your answer then." No way was he going against his hermanas. Not with something like this.

"Pero, Tío Bruno!" Isabela begged, pulling on his ruana.

"¿Por favor?" Dolores unleashed her giant puppy eyes on him, and he almost wavered.

"No!" He laughed, unlatching them from his ruana. "Now off with you. Go, I'm sure you were doing something before you ambushed me."

Both girls walked off, sulking. Bruno shook his head, amused. 'Those two are an unstoppable duo. Just like their mamás.'

He didn't realize how true that thought was until a little later, when he noticed them following him like shadows. Shooing them away once more, he thought that would be the end of that. Except it kept happening over and over again throughout the day, his sobrinas tailing him as much as they could. It was very obvious, too, that when the rest of the family took notice, there were many stifled snickers and giggles.

"Ay Brunito, just give them what they want!" Julieta finally laughed, unable to take it any longer. Her hermano looked about ready to pull his hair out.

"They want visions! You said no!" Bruno huffed, gesturing to his hermanas and then to his sobrinas. "Now tell your hellspawns to stand down!"

This only prompted Pepa to join her hermana in laughter, the red head choosing to cackle instead. "We tried! They're very determined for some reason. Just do it. It's fine." Pepa cackled again at the look Bruno sent her way.

"Fine!" Bruno huffed, and couldn't help the amused smile from spreading his lips when the tweens cheered. "But! You two are staying here, just in case. Okay?" Isabela and Dolores were not disappointed by this at all and nodded. He sighed. "What do you want to know?"

"Will I find the man of my dreams, tío?" Dolores asked softly, her eyes practically filled with hearts. With parents like Pepa and Félix, of course she would be a romantic.

"Will I live a happy life?" Isabela asked, her expression uncertain. The older she got, the more no-nonsense she became, so this was actually a little surprising from the tween.

"Those…can lead to unhappy answers." Bruno said slowly, and asked again, "Are you sure?" At their nods, Bruno headed to his vision room.

To keep them busy, Julieta decided to put them to work, having them help her knead the dough for some panecillos. The entire time, Dolores had been focusing on Bruno, but he was silent the entire time. Half an hour later, Bruno came down the stairs, two emerald tablets in hand. The primas instantly stopped what they were doing and ran to their tío.

"Alright, muñecas. First, respóndeme, why do you want these visions?" He asked them seriously.

"Lolo heard one of the Señoras say how señoritas have to plan their lives or they'd be unhappy, just like Señora Victoria."

Isabela answered for both of them.

Bruno's expression softened, even as Pepa and Julieta shook their heads. They were obviously displeased by such gossip, but decided to let their hermano handle it. "Ay chicas, you shouldn't listen to such things."

"Pero, Señora Victoria did become unhappy." Dolores insisted. "Señor Rojas cheated on her."

"And she left him when she found out. The church even allowed the divorce and now Guillermo Ospina is courting her." Bruno explained, their eyes widening in shock. He only knew this because the vision he'd given Victoria had been essential for the divorce to be approved—Padre Julio did not tolerate adulterers. Victoria even regularly seeked him out to give him updates on her life, leaving him a small gift after every visit. Nothing big, usually handmade charms. It was completely unnecessary, but her updates were constant reminders for him that his gift was helping others, and Marlena thought it was sweet that he had 'admirers'. "Is she unhappy now?"

Thinking about it, the primas shook their heads in the negative.

"Do you still want to know?"

They paused, before nodding their heads.

"Bien." Bruno pulled out one of the tablets and turned to his eldest sobrina, and smiled. "Isabela, you will live the life of your dreams. While you will encounter some hardships, you will always overcome them." He handed her the tablet.

"That's awesome, Isa!" Luisa cheered, happy for her hermana. Mirabel nodded in agreement.

Isabela stared at it with wide eyes. The tablet held an image of an older, confident version of herself, much like the image carved into her door. She was laughing at something, joy in her eyes. Isabela looked up at her tío in wonder. "Gracias, Tío."

Bruno smiled and gave her a nod, before turning to Dolores. He hesitated a moment, and crouched down before her. Instantly, Dolores' eyes filled with tears.

"Is it bad?" She whispered, already sniffling. Behind her, Pepa thundered as the rest of the family went silent.

"No, lo siento." Bruno wiped her tears away. "Your future is just a bit more personal, a bit more difficult. Do you want me to whisper it to you?" At her nod, Bruno set the tablet on the floor face down and cupped his hands around in mouth, leaning closer to his sobrina. "I could not see him, but the man of your dreams will not notice you. If left alone, he will find another. Pero, if you seize the moment and be the first to make a move, he will notice you. It will be up to the two of you from there." He then picked the tablet back up and turned it over, tilting it from side-to-side. The first image showed an older Dolores and a man walking past each other, with Dolores looking back at him, his face blurred. The second image showed the two holding hands, a determined look on her face. His face was once again blurred, except for his smile.

Dolores stared at the shifting images, tears forgotten. She tilted it back and forth multiple times, before a determined expression settled over her face. Then she tackled Bruno, arms hugging the tablet close while she pressed her face into his chest. Thankfully, he managed to catch himself before they toppled tk the floor. "Gracias, Tío Bruno."

Bruno huffed and wrapped his arms around her, hugging her close. "De nada, cariña."

Having seen the emotional reactions of their primas and hermanas, the rest of the grandkids decided against seeing their future, content for now to let it be a surprise. Bruno, for his part, fully supported this decision. He was glad these visions had turned out different from the faded visions he'd seen right after he created the tablets.

"The life you've always wanted will someday be yours, Isa. And your power will grow, like the grapes that thrive on the vine. You just have to be patient."

"Lo siento, Lolo. I…the man of your dreams will be just out of your reach, betrothed to another. Lo siento."

Yeah, definitely a lot better than those.

Later, when things calmed down, he told Félix and Pepa about Dolores' vision.

"I say she'll be fine." Félix said as he hugged a cloudy Pepa to his side. "Dolores may be quiet, but she's just like her mamá when she wants something—fierce and determined. This hombre won't know what hit him!"

Pepa smiled, her cloud dissipating at the truth in his words. Dolores would be just fine. She was her madre's hija, after all.

Chapter Text

The Madrigal Trillizos were thirty-eight when tragedy devastated the family unexpectedly.

It had started out as a normal day for the Encanto. It was a Sunday and so the Madrigals had decided to go out to the market as a family after mass. The adults watched the children, but they were mostly left to their own devices. Since before they could talk, the younger generation was instructed very firmly to never accept baked or cooked goods from people outside of their family. The only exceptions were la familia Flores and Roberto's family. Out of the children, only Isabela, Dolores, and Luisa knew the reason behind it, and even then it was a very watered down version of it. They didn't know who had been poisoned and why, just that someone had tried to hurt their family and had been banished from the Encanto. The others were still too young to know, however the adults were so unusually fierce about the adherence to this rule that they obeyed without question, especially with the encouragement of the older niños.

"Papí, can I get this?" Diego asked softly as he held up a wooden toy lizard. "¿Por favor?"

"That's the one thing you want today?" Bruno asked as he fished for his coin purse. At his eldest's nod, he smiled. "Alright." He turned to the vendor. "How much for the toy?"

The man shook his head, a smile on his aged face. "For you, it's free."

Bruno's expression turned bashful and shook his head. "No, Señor Pagan, I can't do that. That's a finely crafted toy. How much?"

"Nada." Frederico Pagan insisted with a laugh. "Mi hija would be lost without your vision and Julieta's food. One toy is nothing compared to that." He laughed even more when Bruno blushed at his words. 'How anyone could hate this humble man is beyond me.' He shook his head, amused.

"Gracias, Señor." Bruno smiled, then looked down to Diego. "What do you say, niño?"

"¡Gracias, Señor Pagan!" Diego said shyly.

"De nada, hombrecito." Frederico chuckled. He then paused at the clink of coins against wood and looked to see five silver coins—way more than the toy was worth. He looked up, "Señor—," only to find that Bruno and his son had already left. He could only sigh and shake his head fondly. "Stubborn Madrigals."

Further down the cobblestone street walked the two Madrigals hand-in-hand, and Diego looked up at his papá in question. "Papí, why did you pay him when he said it was okay?"

Bruno hummed. "Well, it wasn't that it wouldn't have been okay to accept the toy for free, because like you said, Señor Pagan said you could have it. However, not everyone is as well off as our familia. So, personally, I feel they should be given the money owed to them. They deserve it." He looked at his son. "That's just how I feel about it."

Diego hummed in thought, copying the older male. The prophet smiled, amused.

Bruno gasped suddenly, eyes squeezing shut when he felt a harsh tugging behind them. In the next second they flashed open and were a bright neon green. He immediately knelt down and pulled Diego into his arms as the sands of time swirled around him, tucking his head into his chest.

"Don't look!" Bruno shouted over the wind, holding his son close.

"Papí?!" Diego shouted, confused.

"No matter what, don't look!" It wasn't the first time his children had seen his Gift in action, but the feeling he was getting from this involuntary vision was ominous. He didn't want Diego to see it, just in case.

His heart dropped when he saw a familiar blonde giant. The feeling of dread increased as he watched Roberto, Sofía, and Milagros venture into the forest surrounding the Encanto. 'I don't understand!' This was something the Diminutos did regularly for foraging. There was nothing unusual about this. 'Why show me this?!'

Bruno got his answer in the next second as Sofía slipped, her foot falling through some rotted roots and getting stuck. He watched as Roberto made sure she was okay before working on freeing her. Milagros ventured closer, seemingly worried about her madre. Something caused all three of them to suddenly look up, their expressions becoming frightened.

"NO!" Bruno roared, holding Diego tighter when the child started to squirm. He watched with horrified eyes as an old rotted tree fell towards the small family. He watched Roberto look towards his daughter before pushing the child away from her parents. He watched as Roberto then covered Sofía with his body just as the tree fell on top of them.

Tears quickly formed and a choked sob left him at the sight of a crying Milagros, the young girl bent over in grief beside the still bodies of her parents. The hope of them just being injured was ripped away at the branches impaling their abdomens and their unseeing eyes.

'There's more.' Bruno tried to reassure himself. 'There has to be more!' When the vision began to slow down, a tablet trying to form, he shook his head in denial. "No!" He shouted again, and forced another vision. He tried to see another outcome, one where at least one of them survived, but it never came. All he saw was grainy emerald sands.

Bruno then tried to determine when the vision would take place, and sobbed harder when the urgency of the vision overwhelmed him. It was either happening now or would happen in the next few minutes, and there was nothing he—or anyone—could do to stop it.

He finally let the vision end, hunching over Diego to shield him from the falling sand. He didn't move when he heard the tablet hit the cobblestone and shatter. He just held onto his son, the grief overwhelming.

Diego had started crying, too, feeling the raw emotions coming from his papá. Horror, denial, grief, guilt—the emotions were so strong, the six-year-old didn't have time to think about calming his padre. He just held on tightly to Bruno's ruana and cried into his chest.

Bruno barely noticed his vision turning grey, his eyes glowing a dull emerald.

Bruno sighed sorrowfully as he gazed at the tablet. He had stopped doing visions since he entered the walls, but every now and then, an involuntary one would force its way through. He pursed his lips into a thin line at the image of Roberto and Sofía Diminuto dying in an accident in the woods.

It was a death vision, an involuntary one that couldn't be changed, and it would happen soon. It pained him that more calamity would befall this family. They had already lost a son, and now they'd lose another.

'He was the only one civil with me, too.' Bruno thought sadly, allowing himself to shed tears for the kind man.

Alone within Casita's walls, Bruno cried silently.

The Faded vision only made Bruno cry harder.

Neither were aware of the concerned crowd around them, the villagers alarmed by the crying prophet. Within minutes, the rest of the Madrigals began to arrive, either called over by a concerned villager or led by an alarmed Dolores. Someone approached Bruno, trying to get his attention, but he just shook his head.

Pepa was the first to arrive, Dolores and Camilo in hand. "Bruno!" She called, rushing to her hermano before falling to her knees. She saw the sand and broken remains of a tablet and knew a vision was the cause of this. "¡¿Qué pasó?!" Her heart wrenched and clouds quickly formed above her when he lifted his head and looked at her, his face filled with pure anguish.

"There was no change." Bruno sobbed brokenly. "I tried looking for a change, and there was none…! I could only watch—" He was cut off by a sob.

Worry and panic began to set in for Pepa, his words telling her it was a bad vision that couldn't be changed. "Who—" A sharp gasp sounding from behind her caused Pepa to turn to see Dolores looking towards the south, eyes wide and horrified. The red head felt her heart sink as she watched the teen's expression crumple as tears welled up. She opened her mouth to speak, to demand answers from either of them, when Dolores spoke first.

"Mamá, Mili is crying. Tío Roberto he's—he's not moving! Tía Sofía isn't moving!" Dolores sobbed openly. "I can't hear them breathing!"

Pepa's cloud started to pour just as Diego started to wail, finally realizing something bad had happened to his tío and tía, but not fully understanding. Camilo quickly followed his primo and hermana and started crying.

Absolute chaos ensued after that, with Pepa trying to calm her niños down despite her own grief. Bruno didn't release Diego, even as he calmed down enough to speak properly to console the boy, but the tears refused to stop as more of the Madrigals came upon the scene. At one point, a red-eyed Hernando calmly asked a hiccuping Dolores if she could show him where Milagros was. Félix decided to join when she nodded in affirmation. He knew Hernando wouldn't let her see the bodies, but he wanted to make sure himself and knew it would help Pepa calm down as well.

When Marlena arrived with the rest of the triplets, she rushed to Bruno and her son. "Bruno!" She called, quickly kneeling before him. "Are you okay? Is Diego okay? What happened?" She asked rapidly, her worry and fear making her talk fast. "They didn't tell me what happened, just that it was an emergency—Bruno, por favor, say something!"

"Lo siento, I…," Bruno finally managed in a soft whisper. He couldn't bring himself to look at her face. He still held Diego, the boy now clinging to him as he continued to weep. "I couldn't save them, lo siento. I tried to see if it would change, but it didn't." He choked, unable to say anymore.

Marlena's breathing began to speed up, and she was vaguely aware of Ofelia and Rico grabbing onto her. "Bruno, who? ¿Por favor, who?" She watched, heartbroken, as Bruno could only shake his head as he started sobbing again. She felt a hand on her shoulder and looked up to see Julieta, eyes red from crying. The older woman knelt down beside her and took her hands into hers.

"It was a vision that couldn't be changed." Julieta began softly. "A death vision." Here she had to pause to swallow past the lump in her throat. It made Marlena feel cold. "Of…Sofía y Roberto."

Marlena's world stopped making sense after that.

Chapter Text

Shortly after Hernando, Félix and Dolores had left, Alma arrived on the scene. When Pepa informed her in tears what had happened, the Madrigal Matriarch locked her heart away in order to take care of her familia. Swiftly, she called for villagers to help bring her grief-stricken family to Casita. The children were especially a handful, crying uncontrollably in light of the news. No one blamed or tried to shush them. Agustín and Julieta eventually managed to get Bruno to his feet, the man carrying Diego. And Marlena—

Marlena hadn't moved from her spot, staring unseeingly even as she held onto Bruno's ruana. Her eyes were glassy, but no tears fell.

Alma took it upon herself to gently coax the woman to a standing position. When she tried to uncurl her fingers from the piece of clothing, the blonde woman had shook her head, stepping closer to Bruno. Allowing her to hold onto him, Alma gently led them back to Casita. When they finally arrived at their home, she sat the two on the couch and left with instructions to Casita to watch over them.

After that, it was a matter of soothing the rest of her family. Being strong for them. She held her hijas as they cried, cooed softly to her nietos to help them calm down, and hugged Agustín to reassure him. An hour later, when Hernando and Félix returned with a distraught Dolores and Milagros in their arms, she took them into her arms, comforting them the best she could.

That was also when Marlena finally reacted. Seeing an inconsolable Milagros, the barely contained anguish in her twin's red eyes, a crying Dolores in an equally upset Felix's arms. That's when it hit her.

This was real.

He wasn't coming back.

'Bertito isn't coming back.'

Marlena let out a harsh gasp, unable to suck in enough air before she collapsed in Bruno's arms and wailed. She cried for her lost hermanito, she cried for her sobrinas, she cried for Bruno, for her children, for her twin, for her parents. She cried with no end in sight. The pain just wouldn't stop. It felt like it would never stop.

She cried even harder when Alma came to comfort her. She cried for the older woman who had become a second madre to her. Who was keeping her tears at bay for the sake of her family.

"It's okay," Marlena tried to whisper through the sobs as she held onto Alma. She knew her suegra was hurting, too. "I-it's okay."

Alma squeezed her eyes tightly as those soft words broke the lock on her emotions, tears quickly seeping from her lids and spilling over. She held Marlena tighter and allowed herself to weep softly for the man who had unexpectedly become like a son to her.

When they had calmed and pulled apart, Marlena was pulled into Hernando's arms. The twins hugged each other fiercely, falling to tears again as they grieved for their hermano.

That night, the ones who slept were those who had cried themselves into exhaustion. The villagers, respecting their wishes but wanting to help, had sent unprepared food to the house. The vendors that the Madrigals usually bought from stayed to cook for the family in their time of need, making sure everyone ate. It truly was a time of coming together. Even those that had issues with the family couldn't bring themselves to act unseemingly towards them. Not after such a raw and public display of grief.

It was during the night, when she was alone, that Alma allowed herself to cry the hardest.

The next day, Padre Julio stopped by with Miguel Aguilar to offer condolences to the family. Miguel even hugged Bruno, his ire with the soothsayer nowhere to be found as he comforted the grieving man. They spoke with Alma to inform them of the funeral the Diminutos were organizing. She lifted a hand to silence them, her expression suddenly resolute.

"Please let the Diminutos know I will pay for everything." Alma announced, much to their surprise.

"Señora, are you certain?" Miguel asked hesitantly. He, along with the whole town, knew of her dislike of the couple despite how close she was with their niños.

Alma nodded. "Roberto was a part of this family, too. It is the least I can do to lessen their burden in these dark times." Promising to pass along the message, the three discussed a few more details before Padre Julio left the two and approached Hernando.

Hernando had not left Milagros' side, either keeping her in his arms or situated near him. She didn't seem to mind, as she all but clung to her tío. They both looked up as Padre Julio took a seat next to them, pulling out a folded piece of paper from his pocket.

"Hola, Hernando, Mili." Padre Julio greeted. Milagros hid her face against Hernando's side, and he smiled sadly at the niña. She hadn't spoken since the event, which was also worrisome—understandable, but still worrisome. His gaze flicked up to meet Hernando's tired eyes. "I forgot to give this to you." He handed the paper to Hernando.

"What is it?" Hernando asked as he took it, opening the paper.

"Roberto Diminuto's will." Padre Julio explained as Hernando's eyes got progressively larger the more he read. "It states that if anything were to happen to both him and Sofía, that Milagros would go to you. You specifically."

Eyes glassy, Hernando looked up at the priest, tears falling as he blinked in disbelief. "What?"

"I know it's a huge responsibility to take on after such a tragic event, pero…it's what he wanted." Padre Julio said softly. He smiled kindly when Milagros peaked at him with teary eyes. She was old enough to understand his words. "Are you okay with your tío taking care of you?"

Milagros nodded, sniffling. He reminded her of her papá, making her feel safe. More tears filled her eyes at the thought. 'Papí…I want mi papá.' She turned back to Hernando's side as she started to weep again.

Padre Julio laid his hand on her back, rubbing soothing circles while Hernando squeezed her into his side. "Are you okay with this?" He asked the younger man.

"Sí, of course." Hernando said immediately, but his eyes were still wide. "I just…I've never been responsible for a child." He helped with his sobrinos everyday, but this was an entirely different thing.

"You won't be alone." Pepa said suddenly, Dolores in hand. She sat on the blonde's other side, pulling her daughter into her lap. It was a bit uncomfortable as her hija had taken after her in height, but Pepa didn't care and let her child cuddle into her. She met Hernando's gaze with kind green eyes. "We will all help you adjust. The both of you. I'm sure we could move one of the beds from the nursery into your room. I don't think she'll want to sleep alone for a while." The last part was said softly, her eyes sad as they landed on her sobrina.

Taking a shuddering breath, he nodded. He gave a tearful smile when Dolores reached out to him, taking her hand in his. "Gracias."

That night, a new face with yellow butterflies surrounding it appeared in Mirabel's room beside Hernando's.

Chapter Text

Because of the state of the bodies, the funeral was held the next day at the church, instead of seven days later. It was just for family and close friends, but Roberto and Sofía had been such gentle souls, there had been a lot more people than initially expected. By the time it started, the whole church was filled.

For the first time in decades, Alma Madrigal and the Diminutos embraced each other, both parties grieving.

When the Diminuto Mellizos greeted their parents, it was a little tense. Despite the words Roberto had spoken at the triplets' ceremony, the twins had only spoken to their padre once, which had led to a bitter argument between them and their parents. They hadn't spoken since.

Marlena's breath hitched when she saw Diego walk up to Héctor. She had never introduced her children to her parents, but had made sure they knew who they were.

There was so much pain surrounding him, Diego was grateful he could turn his Gift down, or he'd constantly be in tears. The pain coming from his mamá's padre was wrapped in layers upon layers of guilt, and it scared and hurt him like it had when he sensed the same in his abuela. He knew his mamá still loved her padre, so he didn't want anything to happen to him either. He was sure it would break his mamá.

So, Diego took it upon himself to reach out for the older man he had never met and took his hand. "It's going to be okay, Abuelo." He said softly, his grey eyes gazing earnestly. "It's going to be okay, so you can let go of the guilt. Por favor, it's okay to let go."

Héctor Diminuto was a man of many regrets. Regrets he felt too ashamed to face, to resolve. Instead, he ran away and let them fester, allowing them to tear his familia apart. He was a shell of the man he once had been, and a part of him was happy about it.

He had been a horrible man. A horrible padre to his niños. He didn't deserve their forgiveness, so he stayed out of their lives the best he could. He would watch from afar how happy they were, and it had filled him with a bittersweet feeling, knowing they were happy because he wasn't there.

Then he lost his youngest chico when Roberto learned the truth. He knew it would happen one day, but had been unprepared for the knowledge of what could have happened that night. He never thought himself capable of something so deplorable. It had broken him.

Then Roberto, his sweet Bertito, had extended an olive branch, wanting to make amends but only if he made amends with his twins. It had forced him to see how foolish he had been, and so he tried. And failed, but at least he had one of his children again.

Then he truly lost his youngest in a tragic accident. One even their prophet had not seen until it was too late. Decades ago, he may have blamed Bruno. Raged at him. Now, however, he knew better. It had been an unfortunate accident, one that no one could have done anything to stop. Looking at the man now, Héctor knew Bruno blamed himself for Roberto's death—but it wasn't his fault.

It wasn't.

Now there was his nieto he had never met, who he had only seen from afar, taking his hand and telling him it was okay. That he could let go of the weight he had been carrying. He didn't deserve it. But the child gazed up at him with such sincere and pleading eyes, that Héctor broke.

Marlena watched with a hand pressed to her mouth as her padre nearly collapsed to the ground, pulling her eldest into a tight hug and bursting into broken sobs. She couldn't hold back anymore and rushed to her papá, hugging him tightly as she cried into his shoulder. Hernando wasn't far behind, and soon their mamá joined and they grieved for the missing part of their family that they would never get back.

That didn't stop someone from trying.

Marching with a determination that contrasted harshly with her tear-stained face, Ofelia approached the caskets that held her tío and tía. Somehow, they managed to be open caskets, the damage done to their bodies happening below the opened portion. She didn't like how still they looked. She was determined to fix it. Fists clenched and eyes glowing neon yellow, she shouted, "Wake up!"

Stunned silence filled the church as they watched. A fragile, insidious hope began to take root within a few at the command.

When nothing happened, Ofelia tried something else. "Come back! Live! Come back! Come back, Tía!" With every unsuccessful command, more tears fell until the last word came out in a sob. "Come back, Tío, ¡por favor!"

By this point, Bruno had managed to shake himself out of his stupor, running to quickly scoop Ofelia into his arms. She immediately turned to him, wrapping her tiny arms around his neck as the neon yellow faded from her eyes.

"It isn't working!" She wailed, voice muffled as she pressed her face against his shoulder. "Papí, why isn't my Gift working?!"

"Shuuush, it's okay, it's not your fault." Bruno choked, hugging her tightly. "It's not your fault."

The two were quickly joined by Marlena, who kissed Ofelia's cheeks, reassuring her daughter and thanking her for being so thoughtful and for trying. That's it wasn't her fault it didn't work. That death was something that couldn't be fixed. That she was sorry she had to learn something like this so young.

The funeral continued from there in a much more subdued manner. Isabela created two large wreaths filled with white lilies, placing both on the coffins before they were lowered into the ground.

For the next seven days, the town was quiet and still. Prayers were offered up for Roberto and Sofía, for Milagros, for the Madrigals, and for the Diminutos. A month later, a second mass was held for them. It was a tearful affair, but less dramatic. The children had come to accept the death of their family members, but still mourned their absence. By that time, Marlena had managed to get Bruno to accept that it hadn't been his fault. She had reminded him that his visions were not something he could control, and that some of them could not be changed. That sometimes, they didn't get a warning. That the lack of warning wasn't his fault. He would still have his days where he could barely meet her eyes, but he was getting better. Especially with Diego's insistence. That was not something he wanted his hijo to worry about.

Hernando had gotten into his role as Milgaros' guardian, bringing her to Sofía's parents and his own at least once a week. The relationship between the twins and their parents was still rocky, but they were trying. They all were. For themselves. For their family.

For Roberto.

Chapter Text

The Madrigal Trillizos were thirty-nine when a new glowing door appeared unexpectedly in Casita. Luisa had been the first to notice it, and her exclamation quickly drew Dolores' attention. Both primas stared at the door in shock.

"Uh, there wasn't a surprise baby kept in secret, was there?" Luisa asked Dolores, not taking her eyes off the door.

"Nope, I definitely would have heard that." Dolores retorted. They shared a look before going to get the rest of the family. Within no time, the whole familia was gathered except Julieta and Agustín who were managing her stall—Bruno's idea that she had finally accepted when juggling deliveries and taking care of three niñas became too much. Now the townsfolk could stalk up on her healing goods. She still did deliveries, just twice a week instead of everyday, and the stall twice a week.

"No secret lovechild, right?" Marlena asked Bruno, who gave her a withering glare. She merely snorted at his expression.

"I think it's for Mili." Mirabel said suddenly, gaining everyone's attendance.

"What?" Milagros squeaked. At seven-years-old, she hadn't changed much in appearance. Her light brown curls were kept short at her shoulders like her madre's had been, her pale blue eyes holding a sadness that didn't seem like it would ever let go. However, under Hernando's care and the love and support of the Madrigals, she was thriving. She was a bit more quiet than before, something Mirabel, Camilo, and Rico were slowly trying to put an end to, getting her back to her old self.

Mirabel closed her eyes, searching for the warmth in her chest near her heart, and assessed the feeling she was getting. She nodded. "The door is for Mili. The Miracle recognizes her as part of the family, and has decided to bestow her with a gift."

Alma, who had been watching silently, also nodded. "That is the same feeling I am getting." She added calmly, but no less surprised. Something like this had never happened before. Then again, she had never taken in a child into her fold before.

"That's so cool!" Camilo grinned. He turned to Milagros. "I wonder what gift you'll get?"

Milagros just stared back at him with wide eyes.

"Why didn't Tío Hernando get one then?" Diego asked with a contemplative look upon his childish face.

Alma paused before speaking, choosing her words carefully. "The gifts—our Miracle, has always been for the children of this family." She began. "Your Abuelo Pedro gave his life for his family, for me, for our niños. The gifts are made to grow with them. Hernando was much older when I took him in, but that doesn't make him any less of a Madrigal than your mamá or tíos. He is just as special, with or without a gift."

"Aw, shucks, Alma. You're really trying to make me cry this early in the morning, huh?" Hernando teased, making everyone chuckle, but there was a very real shine in his eyes as he looked at the older woman.

The children accepted the words easily, as it was something they had been taught since they could remember. Especially in light of Mirabel's Gift, which wasn't really a gift—not in the same sense as theirs. Instead, they moved onto another topic.

"So, I guess that makes you an official Madrigal, huh?" Rico grinned at his prima.

"No!" Milagros said suddenly and with such force, everyone startled, even herself. Hand slapping over her mouth, she stared at everyone with wide tearful eyes before running towards the nursery.

Upset, Rico ran to Marlena. "Mamá, what did I say? I didn't mean to make her cry."

"Oh, mijo." Marlena soothed as Hernando went after his ward. She picked him up and rubbed his back while he wrapped his arms around her neck. "I don't think it's anything you said. It's just been a really rough year for her. For all of us, but especially her."

Reaching the nursery, Hernando knocked on the door before slowly opening it. "Milagros? I'm coming in." He quickly found her in her bed, the blanket over her head. He could hear sniffling and sighed softly. It had only been a few months since she moved into the nursery, the nightmares no longer haunting her every night. She still had them, but not as often. When she did, she would go back to Hernando's room and cuddle with him.

Coming up beside the bed, he sat on its edge. "Mili, what's wrong?"

"I don't want a gift." Came the muffled reply, voice thick with tears.

Hernando took a deep breath. He never was one to be calm and subtle. His words were always bold and loud, even when he was comforting someone. For the past year, he had been learning how to tone it down with Milagros. It was something he still struggled a lot with, but it was what she needed. He was once again grateful for Julieta, the eldest triplet patiently teaching him ways to comfort his sobrina. Teachings he used right now. Hesitantly reaching out, he placed a hand on her back and rubbed it soothingly. "No one would force you, mija." He assured her softly. "Pero, can I ask why?"

"I don't want to be a Madrigal." She sobbed, and Hernando had had enough. Gently, but firmly, pulling back her blanket, her teary pale blue eyes were revealed and his heart clenched painfully. Sometimes it was hard to look at Milagros. She looked so much like her parents, but her eyes always sent a spike of grief through his heart. She had Roberto's eyes.

"Ven aquí," Hernando motioned his arms for a hug, and Milagros willingly crawled into his lap. Tucking her head under his chin, he resumed rubbing her back. "Now, what's this about not wanting to be a Madrigal?"

Milagros pressed her face deeper into him, her reply muffled so much he couldn't make out what she said and he chuckled despite his best efforts. She whined in protest.

"Lo siento, Mili." Hernando smiled softly. "You just sounded like a monkey. Can you repeat that for me, ¿por favor? Without sounding like a monkey this time."

Milagros pulled back a little, refusing to look at him. She mumbled, but he heard her loud and clear. "I don't want to be a Madrigal because I don't want to stop being a Diminuto."

'Oh.'

Hernando was very happy Milagros couldn't see his face right now, because she would not appreciate the smile on it. Instead, he hugged her tighter. "That's a very good reason, isn't it?" She nodded into his chest. "Do you want to know a secret?" There was a pause, a sniffle, before he felt her nod again. "You can be both. Just like me."

Milagros pulled back from him so quickly, he almost dropped her and scrambled to keep a hold of her. The little girl didn't seem to notice how close she had been to falling as she stared at her tío with wide eyes. "You're both?"

Hernando grinned, becoming more enthusiastic. An emotional Milagros he was still getting the hang of—he could handle hyping her up just fine. "Oh absolutely! My full name is Hernando Madrigal Diminuto." He bopped her nose lightly, and he felt relief when she smiled. "A Madrigal and a Diminuto. At the same time. Doesn't sound so bad now, does it?"

Milagros gave him a shy smile and shook her head, rubbing at her eyes. She sniffled a little bit, but there were no more tears.

"So, the Miracle seems to think you deserve this gift. What do you think?" Hernando asked, poking her ribs and making her giggle. "Ready for your gift, Milagros Madrigal Diminuto?" Honestly, he kind of liked the sound of that. They'll talk about adding the name later. At this point, it was irrelevant. The Miracle had claimed her—she was already a Madrigal.

She averted her gaze to her hands. "Do you think Mamí and Papí would want me to?"

Hernando forced himself to swallow past the sudden lump in his throat. "I think they would want you to do whatever made you happy, querida." He murmured, pulling her into another hug. "Your papá was always amazed by the rooms of your primos. I think he would find you getting a magical room to be something wonderful."

"And I can still be a Diminuto?"

"Claro sí."

He felt her take a deep breath. "Okay."

"Okay?"

She nodded before looking up at him. The distress and guilt from before was gone, now replaced with subtle excitement, determination, and curiosity. "I'm ready for my gift."

The duo returned to where the rest of the family was. Rico was the first to greet them, pulling a surprised Milagros into a hug.

"¡Lo siento, Mili!" Rico shouted into her shoulder. Only a few months apart, they were the same height. "I didn't mean to make you upset. I was just happy you were getting a gift, too."

"It's okay." Milagros returned the hug. "You didn't make me upset and I'm not mad at you."

Her words rang true in his ears, and Rico relaxed in his prima's arms. Pulling back, he frowned at her in concern. "What happened then?"

Milagros hesitated. "I don't want to talk about it." Living with Rico had taught her—and the whole family, that honesty really was the best policy.

Rico nodded, instantly accepting the boundary his prima had set. It was an arrangement he and his familia had settled into. They would try not to lie to him—even little lies, like saying they weren't up to something when they were, indeed, doing something—and he wouldn't push them. It worked for the most part. They were still learning how to navigate it.

"So," Hernando drew the word out, glancing at his hermana with a grin, "you wouldn't happen to have any white dresses for Mili, do you?"

Dolores finally let out the excited squeak she had been keeping in as the rest of the family was brought up to speed. The children cheered while the adults seemed understanding and proud. They would have been proud either way, but to see Milagros take these sort of steps was more rewarding than mere words could describe.

Marlena grinned at her twin, before turning to crouch before her sobrina. She cupped the child's cheek, her heart bittersweet as she gazed into those familiar pale blue eyes. "I'm sure me and your Tío Agustín can whip something up."

"Pretty sure there's something at the shop we can get, if need be." Agustín added.

That ended up being the route they took, finding a white dress they deemed suitable enough for Milagros to wear. Marlena then did some quick embroidery on it, adding some butterflies and some lilies around the frilled collar. While this was being done, the rest of the Madrigals got to work decorating Casita and someone went to fetch Julieta and Agustín. Because of the nature of this ceremony, it was unanimously decided that it would be a private one.

Once Marlena was done, she held it up for Milagros' approval before helping her get dressed and doing her hair. Pepa joined to help, with Isabela adding two large white lilies in her hair per her request. Since the funeral, the flowers reminded her of her parents and it made her feel as if they would be with her. Marlena had almost broken down when she heard the reasoning, but managed to hold herself together.

All too soon, Milagros found herself at the base of the stairs, staring up to where her tío stood with Alma. When the Madrigal Matriarch nodded at her, she steadily made her way up the stairs.

Reaching the second landing, Milagros turned nervously to her tío. Hernando gave her a wide and encouraging smile, which she returned with a more timid one before facing Alma. It was hard to think of the older woman as her abuela, even after all this time. It still felt like she was betraying her papá. But Alma never forced her to call her anything, so she would continue to call her Señora Madrigal.

She was unprepared for the woman to kneel before her, candle in hand.

"How are you feeling, Mili?" Alma asked softly, keeping her expression sincere. It wouldn't do to show the child just how shocked she was from this turn of events.

Milagros fiddled with the skirt of her dress for a moment, before meeting Alma's kind gaze. "Scared." She whispered.

Alma nodded. "Yes, I can imagine that something like this can be scary." The little girl seemed to relax at her words. "But the magic would never hurt you. You can see this in the way your primos use their gifts, yes?"

Milagros seemed to think about this before nodding. "They help people."

"That's right." Alma smiled. "If you choose to do this, you'll help people like they do. If you choose not to, you can still help people like they do." She cupped her cheek. "The magic doesn't make you special, you already are."

Those words made Milagros tear up, the seven-year-old sniffling. She knew this, had heard Alma say this to her family regularly, especially with Mira and Tío Hernando being a part of it. With her being a part of it. "Lo sé."

"Bueno. Do you still want to receive your gift?"

Milagros took a deep breath, held it, then let it out as she nodded. "Sí."

With a nod, Alma moved her hand from Milagros to hold the candle with both, presenting it to her. "Go ahead and put both hands on it. There we go. Now, do you promise to love and protect your family, yourself, and your community?" At her nod, Alma smiled and nodded to the door. "Go ahead, mi vida."

Taking a deep breath, Milagros slowly reached for the door knob. As her little fingers gripped it, she gasped as something warm settled within her chest near her heart, just as puffs and glittery lights of magic came from the now solidified door. She watched with wide eyes as an older version of herself carved itself into the door.

The image depicted her with eyes opened, an expression of determination on her face. Her hair was as short as it was now, brushing her shoulders. She wore a traditional skirt and ruffled top, her hands relaxed at her sides. On either side of her were what seemed to be smaller outlines of her image. The one on her right was bigger and closer, while the one on her left was smaller and further back.

Alma let out a soft sigh as she felt the new bond fall in place. It was new, exciting, and fit right in with the rest of her familia. "What do you feel?"

Milagros closed her eyes after a moment longer of staring, and searched the warm feeling in her chest. "I…I can jump?" She frowned. "No, I can…." Eyes opening, she looked up at Alma, certain. "I can teleport!"

Alma felt her heart clench at the determined look in her eyes, and knew instinctively why she was given this gift. "That's a wonderful gift, Milagros. Your parents would be so proud."

Milagros felt tears prick her eyes and rubbed them furiously, smiling at Alma. She then squealed when arms suddenly wrapped around her and picked her up.

"Mili, look at you!" Hernando shouted, tossing her into the air. She laughed as he caught her, holding her close. He wiped his eyes, suddenly emotional. "Gah, why am I crying?"

"Welcome to Parenting 101," Bruno teased as he and the rest of the family joined them, "where you cry at every milestone met."

Hernando just groaned, which caused Milagros to giggle. "Ready to show us your room?" When she nodded, he set her down.

Opening the door to her room, there were many gasps. Rico and Camilo were especially loud, and with good reason, too. The room was cavernous, like the inside of a large cave, and the rock seemed to be made up of a crystal of some sort that was a soft blue and lavender in color. Starting from the door, a large platform extended to about thirty feet, just wide enough to where they could all comfortably stand on it. From there, it was a deep pit with small and large platforms on stalagmites. The largest platform had a wide stone walkway connecting it to the door, and this is where her bed with a bedside table rested. On the far left was another platform that held her dresser and the door to her closet, also connected to the door by a walkway.

"How—" Hernando had barely managed to get the word out when there was a soft crackling sound, and Milagros was suddenly on her bed. "Mier—coles!"

"Look tío!" Milagros cheered, jumping on her bed. Mid jump, they watched as her form seemed to shrink on itself, a barely heard crackling sound going off, and she was suddenly landing on another platform.

"I see, Mili!" Hernando called, face pale as he stared with wide eyes.

"Oh! Do me, too! Me, too!" Rico demanded with a grin, arms stretched out to his prima.

Marlena frowned, going to reach for her little daredevil. "Rico, I don't—" She yelped when Milagros suddenly appeared, only for her to take Rico by the hand before they both disappeared. "Rico!"

"Mamá! Look!" Rico cheered from Milagros' bed, perfectly safe as they fell giggling onto the comforter.

"Okay, that's enough." Bruno called firmly. "Mili, can you bring Rico back, ¿por favor? He seems to have forgotten what we discussed after he had Ofi make him 'soft'."

There was a soft 'oops' before both niños appeared before them once more. Both wore guilty expressions.

"Lo siento." They both muttered.

Bruno took a deep breath, Marlena checking Rico over as Hernando did the same with Milagros. "It's okay. Most of us know what it's like, but please keep your—us in mind before doing stuff like that. You nearly gave these two," he motioned at the fretting twins, "heart attacks."

"Pero, the Miracle won't hurt us?" Rico hedged.

It was Pepa that answered. "Sí, it won't. Pero you forget that when your sobrinos and niños put themselves into what are normally dangerous situations for those outside of our familia."

Aptly chastised, the primos nodded and promised to be more thoughtful in the future. As the rest of the family congratulated her, Milagros couldn't help but gaze upward, determination filling her in light of the small discovery. 'Mamí, Papí, lo siento I couldn't save you. Pero I'll make sure no one else goes through what I did. Lo prometo.'

Chapter Text

The Madrigal Trillizos were forty when Bruno came down late for breakfast one morning. He had told Marlena to go down without him because he felt a vision coming, and so she left him to do his thing. No one thought much of it, until the adults saw the absolutely wicked grin he had as he took his seat.

They all paused, having not seen such an expression since their twenties, just before he had begun to mellow out with his pranks. The niños took notice of their parents' strange behavior, and also paused, unsure of what was going on.

"Mamá, is something wrong?" Camilo asked Pepa, sitting next to her.

Instead of facing her hijo, the redhead squinted at her hermano. "I don't know, Bruno, is something wrong?"

Bruno merely met Pepa's gaze head on and took a bite of his food, the mirth in his eyes increasing. He took his time chewing before he swallowed. "Nothing's wrong."

"He's telling the truth." Rico whispered to his siblings, all three of them watching their papá with wide eyes. They knew he could be mischievous, but never to this extent.

Dolores squeaked, having heard her primo. She, along with the rest of the nietos, watched the older triplets with wide eyes. The adults watched on with amusement.

"Ay, here we go." Julieta muttered, taking another bite of food as her siblings stared at each other. A cloud rapidly formed above Pepa

"Spit it out, embaucador."

"I have nothing to spit out, Pepita. That's gross."

"I'll show you gross, you—"

"Language, Pepa." Alma reprimanded calmly as she ate, not even bothering to look up from her food. Hernando couldn't help but snort, which caused Milagros to snicker.

Bruno also snickered, and Pepa thundered.

"Will you just tell us what you did?!"

"Oh, it's nothing I did. It's what you did."

"¡¿Qué?!"

"He's telling the truth." Rico once again whispered.

"You had a vision." Marlena interjected, fearing her esposo might just push his hermana far enough to commit fratricide. "Is it about Pepa?" Pepa looked sharply at her hermano, while Bruno looked at his esposa in betrayal. Marlena merely shrugged with a smile.

"Is this true?" Pepa demanded, suddenly nervous.

"It's nothing that won't reveal itself soon." Bruno answered lightly, grinning as she scowled.

"Papí's really good at not lying." Diego commented when Rico once again confirmed he was telling the truth. Rico and Ofelia nodded in agreement.

The rest of breakfast continued in the same manner. Pepa would demand Bruno tell her what he had seen, and Bruno would skillfully avoid it. The worry that had invaded her earlier swiftly left when it became clear the vision contained nothing bad, and that her hermanito was just being a little shit because he could. Honestly, it had been more than a decade since Bruno had really irked her like this, and she had forgotten how quick he could trigger her temper. Motherhood had mellowed her out, but her hermano always knew which buttons to press. In fact, the last time he had acted like this around her in regards to a vision, she had met Félix.

Pepa paused in doing the dishes, Dolores with her. Her brow furrowed in thought, before she quickly looked around her in search of the green she was very familiar with.

"Mamá?" Dolores questioned, confused.

Pepa paused, about to assure her hija, when she caught sight of Bruno peaking around the corner. She held up her dishrag and shook it at him. "Go away! I am not your amusement, ¡cabrón!"

Dolores squeaked at the same time Bruno laughed before ducking away, and Pepa froze. Turning to her daughter, her cheeks tinted with shame.

"Ay, Dolores, lo siento." Pepa apologized. "Your tío is just really good at pissing me off."

"It's okay, Mamí." Dolores smiled. She didn't dare tell her how funny she found it.

Going back to the dishes, Dolores began to hum softly when something odd reached her ears. Pausing, Dolores tilted her head to the side in the direction of the sound. It was faint, just barely there, but she knew instantly what it was.

A heartbeat.

She concentrated a little harder, trying to figure out why it had caught her attention in the first place, when she realized where it was coming from. Her hazel eyes widened.

It was coming from her mamá. Her mamá had two heartbeats.

Just like when she was pregnant with Camilo, like when Tía Julieta was pregnant with Mirabel. Don't even get her started on the absolute chaos that had been coming from Tía Lena when she was pregnant with the triplets.

Dolores squeaked, gaining her madre's attention. Pepa was instantly concerned when she saw the way her daughter tilted her head. Something she usually did when she was trying to hear something better.

"What is it, mija? What do you hear?" Over the years, she and Félix had patiently and calmly explained the many things her eldest heard because of her gift. Pepa saw it as a blessing and a curse, because while her hija had saved a few people from being lost or unfortunate circumstances, she was too young to hear some of the things she did. No one had prepared her to have The Talk with a six-year-old. She had been furious with the Riveras for a week and couldn't even do anything about it. Yes, she was older now, but that didn't mean she would ever stop worrying about what she heard. Especially after Roberto and Sofía had passed.

When Dolores looked at her with wide eyes, she feared the worst.

"Mamí, I think you're pregnant."

Pepa's mind blanked for a second. That was not at all what she had been expecting.

Adrenaline and tentative joy began to build up within her. For the past few years, she had been feeling…left out for the stupidest reason ever: Julieta and Bruno had three chicos, and she had two.

It shamed her. She loved her hijos, they brought her so much joy—and stress, but she wouldn't trade them for the world. They were hers; the results of the love she and Félix shared. However, it made her lonely, in a sense, that she no longer matched with her siblings.

They shared everything together. Every big event. They had gotten engaged around the same time, had gotten married together, they became parents together, and supported each other through tough and scary times. Now she was the only one different, and it had hurt. It had hurt so much that she and Félix had tried for another child shortly after the triplets had been born, but after months of nothing, they had stopped trying. After drinking too much one night, she had confessed her ridiculous insecurities to Bruno and Julieta, and they had assured her that nothing changed just because they had a different amount of children. Bruno had even—

Pepa gasped, meeting Dolores' surprised eyes. 'Bruno said Madrigals came in threes!' Turning around, she threw the rag into the sink before running to where she had last seen her hermanito. Rounding the corner, she found him trying to keep a green tablet away from his curious triplets, his finger pressed to his lips for silence. They all froze and looked at one another.

She watched as Bruno's expression changed as he took in hers, his eyes warm and smile kind. He lowered the tablet to her, and his voice was soothing as she gingerly took it into her hands. "I told you Madrigals come in threes."

A cloud formed and began drizzling, even as a rainbow formed as she looked at the image. It was her walking with Félix hand-in-hand, her stomach rounded in pregnancy. Looking up to meet Bruno's gaze again, she rushed to him only to smack his chest hard before pulling him into a hug. "¡Idiota!" She sobbed, "Why must you always piss me off before giving me such good news?"

Bruno chuckled as he hugged her back. "Am I forgiven?" Repeating words from so long ago, he grinned when he felt her rapidly nod into his shoulder.

Rico, Ofelia, and Diego stared at their papá and tía with wide eyes, confused. Rico turned to his siblings. "Why is tía crying?"

Diego shrugged, but his smile made the other two relax as Dolores joined them. "I don't know, but they're happy tears. Tía Pepa is very happy right now."

Dolores smiled, choosing to remain silent.

Félix was next to hear the news, the man picking up his esposa and twirling her around as they both joyously laughed. Next came the rest of the family, and there were many surprised congratulations, but in the end, everyone was happy for them. Even Camilo—who groaned about not being the baby anymore—looked excited to be un hermano mayor.

The Madrigal Trillizos were forty-one when Antonio Madrigal was born into the world on the sunniest day the Encanto had ever experienced.

Chapter Text

The Madrigal Trillizos were forty-six when Antonio turned five. The young boy heavily took after his papá, what with his dark skin and caramel eyes and kind disposition. He shared his tight curls with his siblings. He was especially close with Mirabel, though that wasn't much of a surprise to anyone. Mirabel, like her primo Camilo, was great with kids.

A month later, a new door appeared in La Casita de Madrigal.

At fifteen-years-old, Mirabel Madrigal had grown into a beautiful young woman, both inside and out. Breakfast with her family had just finished, and she was on her way to get some last minute supplies for the big celebration while the rest did a few chores around the Encanto.

Dressed in a traditional white frilled shirt and a teal skirt, Mirabel had added her own touch to the clothing. Stitching their family emblem into the shirt, she then stitched a design that represented the traits of each family member.

"Mirabel!" A voice called from behind, and the named teen turned as she adjusted her green-rimmed glasses. She couldn't help but smile at the kids heading her way.

"Hola Alejandra, Cecilia, y Juancho." Mirabel stopped, waiting for them to reach her. "What's up, pequeños?"

"We heard that Antonio has a gift!" Alejandra gushed.

"What is it?" Cecilia pleaded.

Mirabel grinned as she started walking again, the niños following her like ducklings. "We're gonna find out tonight."

"What's your gift?!" Juancho demanded, a coffee cup clutched between his hands.

Mirabel's expression shifted into one that many saw before a Madrigal did something mischievous. "Who's asking?"

"Us!" They chorused.

"Well, Us," she mocked good-naturedly, gaining giggles from them, "I can't just talk about myself. I'm only a part of the amazing Madrigals." Somehow they had arrived at the mural that had been painted depicting her whole family at the perfect time, so she gestured to it.

"Well, then, what can everyone do?" Cecilia asked. "I can't ever remember, there's so many! Can you sing about it again, ¿por favor?"

Mirabel sighed dramatically, and they giggled. "You're not going to let up, are you?" They shook their heads and she chuckled. "Alright, Pueblito! Help me out!" Immediately, the cobblestones, roofs tiles, and shutters nearby began to click and slam together in a catchy beat. The villagers nearby shook their heads fondly, while some even joined in with their own instruments. This wasn't the first time Mirabel had been begged by the village niños to sing about her familia.

Mirabel started by pointing back at the hill where Casita stood. "Casita is our home, we've got every generation. So full of music, a rhythm of its own design." She did a little shimmy of her shoulders, the children following suit. She then pointed at the mural. "This is my family, a glowing constellation! So full of stars, and everyone gets to shine."

She then pointed at Alma on the mural, and Pueblito shifted the image a little to make it seem like the candle she held moved. "Oh! Let's be clear, Abuelita runs this show! Whoa! She led us here so many years ago. Whoa! And every year our family blessings grow—there's just a lot you simply got to know, so!"

"Welcome to The Family Madrigal!" The children sang along as more joined in. "This is The Family Madrigal!"

Mirabel laughed as she danced with Cecilia. "Where all the people are fantastical and magical, yeah, I'm part of The Family Madrigal!"

"What are their gifts?" Alejandra asked, playing along.

Before Mirabel could answer, Juancho butt in. "Just tell us what everyone can do!"

There was a pause before Mirabel plucked his cup of coffee away from him. "And that's why coffee's for grown-ups." Juancho smiled in apology and gratefully took back the cup, holding it close as he fought to not take another sip.

Mirabel then pointed at Pepa. "Mi Tía Pepa, her gift controls the weather! When she's unhappy, well, her little cloud gets weird." Then she pointed to Bruno. "Mi Tío Bruno, he sees the future! His emerald visions, can help you be prepared! Mi Tío Hernando, is always there to make you laugh!"

She pointed at Julieta. "Oh! Then there's mi madre Julieta, here's her deal, whoa! The truth is she can heal you with a meal, whoa! Her recipes are remedies for real!" Mirabel then stood proudly. "If you're impressed, imagine how I feel?" She winked at the kids and they all shouted, "OH!"

"Welcome to the Family Madrigal! This is The Family Madrigal!" The children cheered.

"I know it sounds fantastical and magical, but I'm a part of The Family Madrigal." Mirabel motioned up and down with her arms, her hips following suit. The children copied her and she laughed. "Three gente fell in love with Family Madrigal. And now, they're part of La Familia Madrigal."

She pointed at Pepa and Félix, and started from there. "So yeah, Tío Félix married Pepa, Tía Lena married Bruno, y Papí married Julieta, and that's how Alma became Abuelita Madrigal!"

"¡Vamos, vamos!" The niños cheered, and Mirabel wooped before getting a bit more serious.

"And we swear to always, help those around us. With the Miracle, that somehow found us." Mirabel sang this with care, the children hanging on every word. "The town keeps on growing, the world keeps on turning! Pero care and consideration will always keep our love burning! And every new generation is determined to keep the Miracle burning!"

"But there's so many of you!" Alejandra bemoaned dramatically, causing the others to laugh.

"Yeah, how do you keep them all straight?" Juancho asked.

Mirabel smirked. "Okay, okay, okay, okay! So, many kids in our house. So, let's turn the sound up, you know why? I think it's time for grandkid round up!"

"Grandkid round out!" The children, and a few adults, chorused.

Mirabel grinned as she started with Dolores. "Prima Dolores, can hear a pin drop. Camilo shapeshifts, Antonio gets his gift today!" She then pointed at Diego. "Primo Diego, can lift your mood up. Rico can hear a lie, Ofelia can tell you to stay. Then there's Milagros, mi prima who can teleport. She and Tío Nando were taken in, and they're here to stay!"

She then points to her hermanas. "Mis hermanas mayores, Isabela y Luisa. Both strong and beautiful, fearless in every way. Isabela, grows a flower and the town goes wild. Luisa, helps those around with her strong and sturdy build." She smiles proudly at the niños. "Together we are strong, can do no wrong!"

"That's life in La Familia Madrigal, whoa!" They all chorused, dancing in circles with glee. "Now you know The Family Madrigal, whoa!"

Mirabel spun in a circle, many of the niños following her. "Where all the people are fantastical and magical, whoa! That's who we are in La Familia Madrigal!"

The niños cheered as the song ended, Mirabel laughing along with them. She felt a tug on her skirt and looked down to see Cecilia gazing up at her. "¿Qué pasó, muñeca?"

"Will you finally tell us what your gift is?" She asked with pleading eyes. The other niños joined in on it.

Mirabel thought about it. For the past few years, she hadn't answered questions about her Gift by children that were born after her ceremony. Part of it was because it was fun to mess with them, but another part was because she was a bit worried there might be a strong reaction to it being brought up. Like when she was younger, there were still those who didn't like the power her family held. Shaking off her thoughts, she mentally shrugged, coming to a logical conclusion. 'It won't be a secret after tonight, they might as well hear it from me.'

Smiling softly, Mirabel placed a hand over her heart. "My gift is the Gift of Giving, just like Abuelita. Tonight, I'll be the one giving Antonio his gift."

Chapter Text

Antonio Madrigal picked at the lines in the hardwood flooring. He was already dressed for the occasion, but he was so nervous and scared, he didn't know what to do with himself. All he could think to do was hide under his bed. He knew his family was looking for him, but he didn't want to move.

He curled in on himself, trying to get smaller, when the door to the nursery opened. He watched as familiar pink shoes walked towards his bed before sitting on it.

"Everyone's looking for you." Mirabel said in a sing-song voice. He didn't move. A box was slowly dangled from the opening.

"This present will self-destruct if you don't take it in 3….2…1." The last number was drawn out, and he quickly reached out to snag it from its holder. "Oh." He heard an amused huff, and suddenly there were two people under his bed.

"Nervous?"

Antonio hesitantly nodded.

"You have nothing to worry about." Mirabel comforted. She sounded so sure, he wanted to believe her. "You're going to get your amazing gift that's just for you, open your door to your awesome room, and it's going to be wonderful."

Antonio picked at the box, unable to shake the feeling that something was going to happen. It hadn't left him since he woke up. Turning to his prima, he whispered, "What if it doesn't work?"

Mirabel's eyes fluttered in shock. "Oh, Toñito. That would never happen." When he didn't seem to believe her, she thought for a moment. "Well, if that impossible scenario were to happen, you'd still be a Madrigal and we'd still love you. Just like Tío Hernando, and Casita will make sure you get your own room." She tapped his nose. "With or without a gift, you're still special. Just like all of us." She smiled when Antonio giggled. Walking her fingers across the floor, she pulled the gift box closer to him and gestured to it with her lips.

Equal parts curious and excited, Antonio opened the box and gasped. Slowly, he pulled out the stuffed jaguar doll.

"I know you're an animal guy," Mirabel began with a soft smile, "and I made this so that when you get your new room, you'll have something to snuggle with."

Grinning, Antonio leaned into her. "Gracias."

"De nada." Mirabel said as she pulled him into a hug. They both giggled when Casita walked a clock their way. "Yes, yes, we know." She turned to her primo. "Okay, hombrecito, you ready?"

Antonio nodded. They both made to get out, before Mirabel pulled him into another hug.

"Lo siento, I just need one more squeeze." Mirabel grinned as Antonio giggled. They both huffed when Casita began to bounce them. "Alright, alright, we're going!" Mirabel laughed as they were rolled out from under his bed.

The primos made their way back to their family hand-in-hand. By then, it was already evening. Pepa sighed with relief as she saw them.

"There you are, Toñito!" She said as she brought her youngest into a hug, casting Mirabel a grateful smile before the teen left. She set him down and took a good look at him. "Ay, look at you, all grown up."

Félix chuckled as he rubbed Pepa's back. "Pepi, amor, you'll get him wet."

She took a deep breath, taking a step back.

"It's okay, Mamí." Antonio said. "I don't mind a little rain. It's just water."

"Oh, don't tempt me." Pepa cooed. "Pero tonight, you must look your best."

"¡Sí!" Camilo exclaimed before turning into a smaller version of their papá. Taking Antonio by the shoulders, he shook him gently. "You are making your papá proud!" He exclaimed in a mockery of Félix's voice, causing his hermano to laugh.

"I don't sound like that." Félix protested, and only shook his head in exasperation when his hijo mocked him. 'This chico.'

Dolores tilted her head to the side as she heard Alma speak to her. Glancing back to her family, she smiled. "Abuelita says it's time."

"We'll be right at your door." Pepa assures, caressing Antonio's cheek.

"Okay, vamos, vamos, vamos!" Félix called, gesturing for his family to follow.

Camilo, still shifted as his papá, copied him, only for Félix to grab him. "Alright, sí, I'm done!"

Antonio laughed at his hermano, then took a deep breath. He could do this. Turning to the entrance of the inner courtyard, he waited a moment before looking up. He saw his abuela and prima standing by his door. He saw as they waved him over.

Walking to the stairs, Antonio looked around. He was surrounded by his familia and amigos, and it helped ease his nerves. 'At least the whole town isn't here.' The thought was comforting.

Reaching the stairs, he smiled at his familia. Isabela, the oldest of his primas, winked at him. She was dressed in a colorful array of blue, yellow, and red, with a splash of green at the bottom. In her hair was a pink succulent, her latest fixation. Like her dress, her hair was dyed by the pollen balls she created. This evening she had red and yellow streaks in his honor. Dolores wore a pale orange dress tonight, complimenting her skin tone and bringing out the amber of her eyes. Hair in her usual updo and bow, she smiled proudly at him as he beamed at her. Luisa nodded at him, her smile reassuring. Julieta's second hija was as beautiful as she was strong. Because of the occasion, she had decided to let her long hair down, the wavy locks reaching her shoulder blades with a blue rose tucked behind her ear. She was dressed in a pale blue dress with royal blue accents. Next to her stood her parents, Tía Julieta dressed in a baby blue dress, her curly hair down for the occasion. His Tío Agustín wore a matching vest and slacks. His hermano Camilo had his best yellow ruana over a tan shirt and brown slacks, his curls left free and wild, yet somehow tamed for the occasion. His hazel eyes and smile were encouraging as he gave him a thumbs up. Next to him stood his Tío Bruno and Tía Marlena. Tío Bruno had traded in his favorite green ruana for a deep emerald one that brought out his eyes, his dark hair pulled back into a ponytail. Next to him, Tía Marlena had her hair down, the pale blonde strands reaching her waist. She wore a faded forest green dress with gold accents. Both of them smiled warmly at him. The second set of triplets in the family stood around their parents. Diego was the tallest, taking after his madre's side of the family as he stood at six-foot even at fourteen. His bicolored curly hair was an artistic mess, his slate grey eyes warm as he gazed at his youngest primo. He wore a fade greed ruana like his padre. Antonio couldn't help but feel his nerves decrease, his primo's smile widening. Rico's strawberry blonde hair was pulled back into a low ponytail like his papá's. His shirt was a forest green with gold accents, his slacks brown. His green eyes were full of happiness as he winked at him. Ofelia was in a dress like her mamá, her long dark curls loose and reaching her waist. The dress was a pale green color, somehow complimenting her amber eyes. They were full of excitement as they gazed at him. Next to her stood Tío Hernando, the boisterous man dressed in a faded purple shirt and brown dress slacks. His blonde hair was slicked back and his grey eyes were alight with energy as he shook his fist at Antonio in his side stood his final prima, Milagros. The teen's hair was short, kept at her shoulders. She was dressed in a violet dress with green accents, her pale blue eyes fond as they watched him.

Behind her stood la familia Flores and la familia Diminuto, along with his amigos from school. They were all smiling at him, and Antonio felt even more calm.

'I can do this.' He thought as he began to trek up the stairs. Once there, he met the proud gazes of his parents and beamed at them before he turned to his abuela and prima.

Mirabel had managed to change just before the ceremony, wearing a teal dress with gold accents. It held her touch, with embroidered butterflies and all of their symbols stitched into it. Her short curly hair was left down, a few inches shy of her shoulders. Her brown eyes were filled with happiness for him.

Just behind her and to the side stood his abuela. Her hair was more salt than pepper, her face aged with time and a lifetime of smiles. Her brown eyes were kind and full of love as they gazed at him. In her hands was the candle, their Miracle.

"Ay, how time has flown." Alma said wistfully. "It feels like it was yesterday when you came into this world, and now you're getting your gift." She felt her eyes tear up and rapidly blinked them away, but she couldn't help herself. Her family was finally complete, even fuller than before. "Today is a very special day, for it is the day you get your gift, and it is the day Mirabel gives her first gift." With that, she handed the candle to her nieta.

Mirabel took the candle with sweaty hands, heart pounding in her chest. She felt the warmth next to her heart flare up pleasantly as she lowered the candle to her primo. 'Okay, just like Abuelita showed you. You can do this!' Giving Antonio a large, if a bit nervous grin, she gestured to the candle. "Okay, hombrecito, place both hands on it. Bueno. Okay, so, do you promise to love and protect your family, yourself, and your community?" At Antonio's nod, Mirabel let out a soft breath as she felt the bond forming. She nodded towards his door. "Go ahead, primo."

Taking a deep breath, Antonio slowly reached for the door knob, his little fingers wrapping around it. Then he stared in wonder as puffs and sparks of magic flew from it as an older version of him carved itself into the door. It showed an older Antonio, his eyes closed with a smile on his face. He was dressed in a guayabera and slacks. He had an arm stretched out with a toucan on it, other animals surrounding him in the background. He barely had any time to take it in before a toucan landed on his outstretched arm.

"Hey tiny human." The toucan chirped. "Can you understand me?"

Antonio nodded excitedly. "Uh-huh, uh-huh. I can understand you."

"Many of us have heard your call. Can they come join you in your nest?" The toucan asked.

"Of course they can come!" Antonio cheered. He followed the gaze of the toucan as it cawed loudly.

"Everyone, come on in! The tiny human has allowed us entry!"

At that, many animals flooded Casita from the surrounding jungle, causing the family and friends to exclaim in wonder.

"I guess we don't need to ask what your gift is, do we?" Mirabel teased Antonio, who merely giggled in excitement. "Looks like they're trying to get into your room, hombrecito, why don't you let them in?"

Shaking with excitement, Antonio grabbed the door knob again before opening the door. He ran in, along with the animals, and stared in wonder. "Whoa!" He suddenly shrieked as something bumped him up from behind, and suddenly he was on the back of a jaguar.

"Hold on, human cub!" The jaguar called, before taking the niño on a wild tour of his room.

Hernando couldn't help but shake his head in awe, a sad smile on his face. "Such an amazing room. Bertito would have loved this."

"He definitely would have been jealous." Marlena agreed as they watched Antonio get catapulted from the jaguar, only to fall onto a hammock and bounce harmlessly. "I am not, however, jealous of Pepa." She chuckled as the redhead nervously called for her youngest to be careful, snow falling from her cloud.

Hernando threw his head back and laughed. "Thank goodness Mili's Gift is teleportation. I would have had a heart attack!"

Alma watched from the doorway as her family and her nieto's amigos explored the jungle room. She placed a hand over her heart, feeling the complete bonds of her familia. She did not stop the few tears that formed from falling, smiling gratefully as her entire family enjoyed this time together. And when it came time to take a picture, one of Bruno's rats manning the camera, the whole family was in it—no one missing.

They were whole.

"La Familia Madrigal!" They cheered as one.

'As we should have always been.' The thought left behind a bittersweet feeling. A hand squeezed her shoulder, and she looked up into the kind eyes of her nieto,

"It's okay, Abuelita." Diego said, lowering the guilt she felt. Even after all these years, she would not let go of the guilt. He was no longer subtle in his desire to help her, and she didn't tell him to stop, so he didn't.

"I know, mijo." Alma patted his hand, turning back to watching the family. "Everything is finally okay."

Having been looking for his eldest, Bruno had been near enough to hear his madre's words, and saw grey.

Bruno had his hood up, channeling 'Hernando' as he used the spackle 'Jorgé' had made. Even as he listened to the celebration of his familia as they were blessed with another Gift, he felt nothing but despair as he watched more and more cracks form.

'Will we ever be okay?' Bruno thought despondently. He hung his head. 'Lo siento, I don't know what else to do. I…'

Blinking rapidly, Bruno came back to the present, finding his madre and eldest looking at him.

"Papí, what's wrong?" Diego asked, sensing his padre's sudden shift in emotion. From elation to despair, it was giving the teen emotional whiplash. He, along with the rest of their family, knew about the Faded visions that plagued their papá. Unlike their madre, however, they were never told the contents of them. Instead, they tried to help him deal with the aftermath the best they could. Lately, they had been really bad, leaving him depressed. It worried them greatly.

"Ah, nada." Bruno forced a smile, knowing his hijo saw right through it. He saw the worry mirrored on his mamá's face, and tired harder. "Everything's fine. Lo prometo, everything is fine."

That night, when everyone had fallen asleep after the celebration, Alma dreamt of shifting emerald and pale yellow sands taking vague forms.

In the middle of the night, Bruno awoke with a scream. He shook in Marlena's arms, clutching to her tightly as he swore he felt something move where his gift rested near his heart.

Chapter Text

Bruno didn't quite remember what his dream had been about. A vague swirl of emerald and grey, cracks inside a wall. Those images were abruptly forgotten when he felt something move within his chest.

The shift was almost painful in its intensity, a burst of warmth blossoming in his chest as something brushed against his heart. The scream left him before he could even comprehend what had happened, his eyes unseeing and ears unhearing as he focused on just breathing. When he was finally aware enough to feel arms around him, he found himself clutching tightly onto Marlena. Then he heard what she was saying.

"I got you, Bruno. Lo prometo, I got you." Marlena chanted over and over again, her voice trembling.

"Mar…lena?" He managed to pant. He felt her fingers twitch at his voice.

Marlena nuzzled her face into his shoulder, and he felt her tears wet his skin. "Don't…scare me like this." Her breath hitched. "Don't leave me like that ever again!"

Confused by her words but not wanting to let go, Bruno muttered low apologies that only seemed to make her cry harder. When they had both calmed down, his hands were in hers as they sat facing each other. Eyes on their joined hands, he asked, "What happened?"

Marlena scoffed weakly. "I should be asking you that." Still, she took a steadying breath. "You woke up screaming, amor, pero it wasn't…it wasn't like the other times. You sounded like you were in pain." She choked on a sob, taking another breath before continuing. "You were just gasping, grasping your chest. I thought you were having a heart attack when I saw your eyes dimly glowing that damn emerald green." She bit out the words, hating the color with her entire being. "You didn't even see me, but as soon as I touched you, you just…moved on your own, holding on for dear life." She squeezed his hands and he looked up, meeting her watery gaze with his own. "Bruno…what happened?"

Bruno swallowed thickly, his gaze averting back to their hands as he squeezed them. Then in a low tone, almost a whisper, "I don't remember what I saw, but it's not really important. I…," he released one of her hands to rub at his chest, just over his heart. His brow furrowed. "Our gifts rest near our hearts. A constant presence. Mine…moved." The last word came out in a whisper.

"Moved?" Marlena whispered in turn, almost scared to speak louder.

Bruno nodded, pursing his lips. "It felt…hot against my heart. It almost hurt, but it was more shocking than anything else. Like," he swallowed thickly, "like something was—stirring. Waking."

Silence.

"We need to tell your madre."

"No—"

"Bruno!" Marlena cried, and the fear and anguish in her silver eyes took his breath away. "You were in pain. Your gifts aren't supposed to hurt you! Maybe Alma can figure something—"

"She knows." His low utterance made her stop.

"What?"

Bruno bit his lip, avoiding her gaze. "Not about this, pero… I'm almost certain Mamá knows about the other timeline. I don't know how…," he took a deep breath, "she's said a few things. Things that are harmless on their own, but when you know the things I know, they're too accurate to be chance."

"I don't understand." Marlena whispered.

"When she guessed you'd have triplets, before I had the vision, she said 'Madrigals come in threes.' I never told anyone how many children Pepa and Julieta would have." Bruno confessed softly. "I knew about Antonio years ago, but I couldn't tell Pepa because it didn't feel like the right moment. But somehow, Mamá knew."

"Bruno…isn't that a bit of a stretch?" Marlena gently hedged. It sounded like a coincidence to her.

Bruno firmly shook his head. "She knew something would happen at Mirabel's ceremony. She didn't say anything, but I think she knew more than me."

"What?"

He nodded, lips pursed. "It's the way she would look at us, too. Mi madre in the other timeline was a very strict, very broken woman. She loved us deeply, but was so afraid of losing us—of losing her last connection with papá, she suffocated us. She did what she thought was best for the family, but not us." He began to trace idle circles on the back of her hands with his thumbs. "Mamá looks at us with pride, love, and guilt. Like she did something wrong."

"Diego mentions that she's always carrying a heavy guilt." Marlena whispered, and Bruno nodded. "I thought it was because of what happened with Pepa…that was so long ago. I thought she had finally forgiven herself."

"I think she has." Bruno allowed. "Pero there's…something else, and I think it has to do with the other timeline." He rubbed his face. "I don't know how, though. Time is my Gift." In a soft tone, "I don't want to tell her. Every time I've brought it up, it hurts her."

"Bruno, she could help—" She stopped talking when he brought her hand to his lips and kissed it.

"Mamá is in constant pain. I don't want to add more to it." Bruno kissed her hand again. "If it happens again, I'll figure something out. For now, can we keep it between us, ¿por favor?"

Every part of her wanted to say no. That they needed to tell Alma right now and demand a way to help Bruno. But she stopped herself, mentally took a step back, and took a moment to observe her esposo.

As the years passed by, Bruno had grown to be more and more anxious. He was still the confident man she had married, especially when it came to their family. But when it came to the townsfolk, he was…different. Still fiercely protective and not afraid to swing, but he didn't mingle with his other amigos as much as before. Almost like he was afraid they'd turn on him. She completely blamed the Faded visions for this. Whatever he saw, it made him nervous. He didn't always tell her what he saw, but they would talk about things after a particularly bad one. Those nights, they would stay up as she tried to assure him things would never be like he saw.

She never had the courage to ask how she was like in that other timeline. She couldn't…she didn't want to imagine a life without him.

Right now, Bruno wouldn't meet her gaze and it broke her heart. She couldn't force him. She would never force him.

Untangling her other hand from his, she cupped his cheek, making him look up at her before she leaned forward to press her lips against his. It was gentle and lingering. Bruno's brow drew low, his now free hand reaching to grab the back of her neck, tilting his head to deepen the kiss almost desperately.

After a moment, they parted, foreheads pressed together. Marlena swallowed thickly.

"Okay. We'll do it your way." She acquiesced. "For now. Next time it happens, I will be telling your madre."

Bruno nodded mutely, clearly not pleased. But he understood. If their positions had been reversed, he would have insisted they tell someone. He wasn't happy, but he understood, and he was grateful she was giving him this.

Later that morning at breakfast, Dolores gave Bruno an extra long hug, gaining confused glances from their family. Diego was frowning, working on making his papá feel better from whatever had shaken him.

They all hated his Faded vision.

Chapter Text

Over the years, the villagers had developed a sort of respectful fear of Alma Madrigal. It wasn't even the fact that she had Pueblito at her fingertips, or that her entire magically gifted family listened to her—it was the look that creeped into her eyes when she gazed at those who slighted her family that made one shudder. The disappointment weighed heavily, as if she expected better from them and they failed her; as if they were but a child doing something they knew they shouldn't. No matter how old the person was—or if they were older than her—her eyes made them feel insignificant.

Rafael Rojas had said it was like looking into the eyes of an ancient being. Many had scoffed at him, claiming he was exaggerating. Alma had only been fifty-six when she had banned the man from her home, and so they assumed he was trying to milk the situation somehow—they weren't sure how, but the man had gone belligerent after the ordeal and lost a lot of credibility.

A decade later, people began to believe the man. The smaller instances of conflict between a few of the townsfolk and the Madrigals always left the wrongdoer shaken. Her demeanor was nothing like it had been during the Incident, where her hijos Bruno and Hernando had handled things for her. Now, the Madrigal Matriarch took care of her family with a calculating presence and cold efficiency that scared them more than the gifts of her family.

Yet no one could find fault with her methods. Alma would always be the first to make sure the offender was healed before letting them say their piece. If it was a bad enough offense, she would let them plead their case to the council. However, once it was made clear what their true intentions had been (especially when Rico was present), punishment was dealt swiftly: first by the council if it reached that point, and then by the Madrigal Matriarch. It would range from a pause in services rendered for a month to a year. If it was a serious enough offense, they would be cut off from the Madrigals' help completely unless their life was in danger. It was that little concession that showed how benevolent Alma and her family were. They could easily let the offender die if it ever came to that, but they chose not to. Instead, they helped, because that's who the Madrigals were; a kind and generous family that helped those around them.

And boy, did it add insult to injury in the best way possible.

Rafael had been the exception to having a chance to explain before the council, as the man had crossed a line by acting so violently within Casita, and so close to her nietos. Anyone who had entered the home had been eyed with suspicion for months.

Yeah, no one was a fan of the man anymore.

Even when things were calm her gaze unnerved them as much as it comforted them. As if the wisdom in her eyes could not be comprehended. They couldn't understand how a sixty-six-year-old woman could have such a gaze. Many chalked it up to the magic.

They weren't exactly wrong—it was only a part of it. The other was that, mentally, Alma Madrigal was one-hundred-and-sixteen-years-old.

'Ay, I am old.' Alma thought with a sigh. A shadow fell over her, and she looked up with a smile as Diego placed a flower crown upon her head. "Gracias, cariño."

"De nada, Abuelita." Diego gave her a soft smile and a kiss on the cheek before rejoining his siblings and primos.

It was the day after Antonio's ceremony, and the Madrigals were enjoying a family day in the backyard. The Madrigal Trillizos and the Diminuto Mellizos were amongst their niños, either engaging in some sort of game or sitting serenely as they conversed. She watched as Bruno tumbled with Hernando, the two accidentally colliding when they had tried to sneak up on Milagros, only for the teen to teleport away with a laugh. It warmed her heart to see Bruno laughing so quickly after a Faded vision. According to Marlena, it had been a bad one. She hadn't asked for details, knowing it was useless as her hijo didn't share the details with anyone—not since he was six.

Félix and Agustín joined in the merriment, laughing at the misfortune of the other two men. She watched as Camilo patiently listened to his hermano introduce each of his new animal amigos to him, the child snuggled up to his favorite jaguar. If she remembered correctly, his name was Parce. She watched Isabela talk enthusiastically about something to her hermanas, Mirabel just as enthusiastic while Luisa seemed content to merely listen. She watched Pepa, Marlena, and Julieta catch each other up on the gossip in town, Dolores adding her two cents here and there. She watched Rico float into the air at Ofelia's command, attempting to do some sort of acrobatic move while his siblings made flower crowns.

A proud and loving smile settled over her face as Alma watched them all, her familia enjoying time together. Enjoying peace together.

"Mamá!" Bruno called, gaining her attention as he waved at her. He made his way towards her, taking one of her hands. Her hijo smiled at her. "Stop sitting by yourself and come join us."

"Of course, Bruno." She grinned as he helped her up.

'I'm getting far too old,' Alma thought as she joined her family, 'pero I would do it all over again if it meant their happiness.'

Chapter Text

Once upon a time, the third generation of Madrigals were so dedicated to their family, to the Encanto, that they had no time to discover themselves. Strung thin, they were hurt by the weight called "duty" much too young. But that was another time, where trauma had no time to be dealt with when there were babes to feed and an entire village to lead. Where too much had been placed too soon upon the shoulders of a grieving widow.

At twenty-one, Isabela Madrigal had plenty of time to get to know herself. One of the first things she discovered was her love of painting. As her power grew, so did her skill in the art. Now she was at the point where she was able to make a little money on the side with her artworks. They ranged from abstract to realistic portraits. She had even painted a portrait of what she thought Abuelo Pedro would look like now and had gifted it to her abuela. She had been worried it would hurt rather than soothed, but Alma had held her tightly, thanking her.

She had never seen Abuelita smile like that before.

Surprisingly, Rico usually joined her in her art sessions. As a way to teach him patience, Marlena had Félix teach the boy how to sculpt, and he'd taken to it like a fish to water. The two could usually be found out back in the evenings most days, when they were done helping out around the Encanto.

Naturally, Camilo had to astonish everyone with his love for cooking. At first it had started out as a way to not bug his tía with the increased appetite his gift gave him. From there, it turned into a passion and the shapeshifter could often be found helping one of the adults cook the meals. It simultaneously made Pepa proud and jealous, as she was still banned from the kitchen after the last time she tried to cook when they were in their thirties.

No one was really surprised when Diego found his passion in flowers. The niño had always loved the colorful plants, and could often be seen following Isabela when he was younger. Now at fourteen, the eldest of Bruno's triplets had taken an apprenticeship at the flower shop run by la familia Gomez. Isabela's gift may be making plants grow, but she had better things to do than act as the town decorator all day—something the florists were very grateful for.

It came at no surprise to two certain Madrigals that Mirabel took to embroidery. She'd learned from Alma, Marlena, and Agustín and had only thrived from there. Not only did she add her own personal touch to her clothing, but she also did it for the rest of the family. She also made stuffed animals, something the kids of the Encanto begged their parents to buy on a regular basis.

Dolores had delved into music, using her gift to tune the instruments to the perfect pitch. She learned to play the tiple from Félix, and the piano from Agustín. She would often join them on family nights where they played for la familia and some close amigos, all of them having fun. It was in these moments that she truly enjoyed her gift.

Luisa had seen Pepa dance once when she was six and fell in love with the art. At nineteen, the strongest woman in the Encanto was one of the town's best dancers. She often performed during the festivals with her fellow dancers, her grace and beauty catching the eyes of many. It helped her deal with the stress she placed on herself, and she loved how pretty everything seemed to look when she performed.

Ofelia, much to the shock of her family and the Encanto, had taken up singing. It had started as a way to cheer up her papá, who only seemed to be constantly weighed down by his visions. He always smiled when he heard her voice. She mainly sung for the family, but every now and then she'd sing with Mirabel for the niños of the Encanto. There was no one that could deny the teen sang like an angel.

Milagros took up wood carving. It had started off as a way to bond with Hernando while he did carpentry work, and evolved into a love for the craft. At fourteen, she was still working on perfecting it, though her tío assured her they were already amazing. Everyone in the family had at least one wooden sculpture of some type of animal in their bedrooms.

Little Antonio, before he got his gift, had already had a reputation of loving animals. He would often be seen with Julieta as the two fawned over lizards and snakes. The eldest Madrigal Trillizo was fond of the reptiles, much to everyone's surprise, and took joy in sharing her love with someone just as passionate—much to Pepa's chagrin.

Many things had changed, yet so much stayed the same. The Madrigals looked after their community, but always made sure they had time for themselves—for family. The townsfolk were more willing to listen, to put their differences aside, to work together. Things were stable.

The Encanto, while not perfect, was finally in harmony.

Chapter Text

Dolores Madrigal was nineteen when she fell in love. She didn't know what he looked like or his name (not for certain), but she knew his voice, and oh, what a voice he had. Every night, she would listen from her bedroom window as he read his poetry aloud.

The window was a new addition, one created by her wish to listen in. When closed, it afforded the same protection her room did for her ears, but when opened, she could hear everything again. She could hear him.

One hot afternoon, she met him, the two quite literally running into each other. She had been focusing on Camilo, trying to see what her hermanito was up to and if his latest prank involved her, when she rounded a corner in town, only to run into a solid wall of muscle. She squeaked in surprise, only to squeak again when she heard his voice, eyes wide.

"Ay, señorita! Lo siento!" He cried, arms going around her shoulders to steady her. He was taller than her—a rare occurrence, and had luscious black hair and a trimmed goatee. His brown eyes were surprised and he was…solid.

Very solid.

Dolores felt her face flush, and it took her a moment to realize he'd asked her something. "Uh, discúlpame, what?"

Her heart stuttered at his kind smile. "I asked if you were okay?"

"Oh!" She squeaked, "Sí, I'm okay. Gracias. Um, are you?" She pushed down the urge to tuck an invisible curl behind her ear. Her hair was up.

He let out a soft laugh and she just about swooned. "Sí, I'm fine. Gracias for asking." He patted her on the shoulder. "Take care!" And with that, he walked off without a backwards glance.

Dolores didn't even notice as she watched him, eyes wide, face flushed, and heart pounding. She had fallen in love with his voice, with his sensitivity and creativity. How he looked hadn't even crossed her mind, but…

'He's even more handsome than I imagined.'

The sound of someone clearing their throat behind her made her jump. Made her jump. With a squeak, she spun around, only to come face-to-face with a grinning Isabela.

Dolores felt her face flush even more as the next squeak came out strangled.

"His name is Mariano Guzmán." Isabela informed her a few moments later. The primas were walking down the streets of the Encanto arm-in-arm, waiting for Dolores' blush to fade.

"Mariano." Dolores mouthed. She had suspected, but sometimes she would guess wrong. She didn't want to guess wrong with him.

"He asked Mamá if he could court me last week." Isabela continued, and Dolores felt her heart freeze.

"What?" She turned sharply to her prima, eyes wide. 'How did I not hear this?'

Isabela side-eyed her with a knowing look as she kept walking. "I think you were napping when it happened." Dolores nearly vowed to never take naps again when her prima continued, "Don't worry. I turned him down."

Dolores paused. "Oh."

Isabela rolled her eyes, unable to keep from grinning. "You should see your face, Lolo."

Dolores couldn't even form a retort, she was too busy feeling relieved.

"He's the one, isn't he?"

"Hm?" She squeaked. Dolores let out a yelp when Isabela took a firm hold of her by the arm and all but wrestled her into an alley. They got a few looks, but once they saw who it was, the townsfolk shook their heads in amusement. They were used to the Madrigals' shenanigans. "Isa!"

"You know what I'm talking about." Isabela hissed, an excited gleam in her brown eyes. "The vision you asked of Tío Bruno—that's him, isn't it? The man of your dreams?"

Dolores bit her lip, a shy smile forming on her lips. Anyone else she would have been reticent in telling, but with Isabela—they were more like hermanas than primas. She only winced a little when Isabela let out a squeal before pulling her into a hug.

"I knew it!" Isabela gushed. "I knew when I saw you looking like a lovesick perrita the other day that you had found him!"

"I was not!" Dolores laughed.

"You so were." Isabela teased. "Even Joaquín noticed—that's saying something." Then, in a more serious tone, "So, when are you going to introduce yourself to him? I mean, obviously you didn't do so today. So, when?" A few years after getting their prophesies, Dolores had told Isabela what hers had been about, and the oldest Madrigal nieta had made it her mission to make sure she got her dream guy. She frowned when Dolores hesitated.

"Well, he's been…getting over someone."

"That was me." Isabela said as she rolled her eyes. "He's been moping all week, and smiled for the first time today, because of you."

"I literally just walked right into him."

"I think you should just—"

"Isa…" Dolores interrupted softly, her prima quieting instantly. "What if he doesn't want to be near you? I can't be with someone who's not okay with you."

Isabela's eyes softened and she gave her prima a hug. "That big dumb hunk—"

"He's not dumb—."

"—is not like that, but if you want to give him more time, I won't force you."

Dolores returned the hug gratefully, and the primas headed back to Casita arm-in-arm once again.

At twenty-one, Dolores Madrigal wondered if she had waited too long. She had grown comfortable, listening to him from a distance and having minor interactions with him every now and then. His poetry had drawn her in, but the more she listened, the more she fell in love with Mariano Guzmán. Somehow, he had managed to stay single for the past two years, which blew her mind. He was an absolute catch! He was strong, came from a good family, took care of his madre, was a romantic. It should be a crime for him to be single!

Yet that is what had lulled her into a false sense of security, as now it seemed she was going to miss her chance.

Ariana Nieves was going to confess to him at the art festival tomorrow.

"You're only too late if he feels the same way about her." Marlena said as she hung up the laundry, Dolores helping her. "Does he?"

"I don't know." Dolores said lowly. "He doesn't talk about that sort of thing aloud. Just his poems."

Marlena glanced at her sobrina and took in her despondent expression. Setting the clothes back in the basket, the blonde took her hands into hers. "Mira, Lolo, when me and your tío got together, there were a few people against it. Especially mi papá."

"What did you do?" Dolores and her older primas knew this story, at least some of it. They knew there was an argument between the twins and their parents which led to them living in Casita, but that was all.

"I followed my heart." Marlena said firmly, squeezing her hands. "Yes, it was scary, and yes, for a time I lost my family, pero your tío was and is totally worth everything we have been through together." She gave her an understanding smile. "You are such a sweet girl, Dolores, and I know you try to be as considerate of others as possible because of your gift, pero it is more than okay to be selfish sometimes. You remember your tío's vision, ¿sí? Make that first move, make him notice you. The rest is up to the both of you."

It was with that piece of advice in mind that Dolores found herself in front of the Guzmán's door. She wasn't alone, however, as Diego had felt her nerves and had followed her to make sure she was okay. Now he hid in an alley a house down and it was thanks to him that she wasn't shaking in place. Taking a deep breath, she knocked on the door as loud as she could handle.

Her breath caught when Mariano opened the door.

His eyes lit up in recognition, and she swore she heard Diego gasp. "Dolores, what—"

"Mariano, I…." Dolores took another deep breath before gazing up at him in determination. He seemed to be surprised by this, his eyes widening slightly. "You talk so loud I can recognize your voice anywhere, and I—I like it. You take care of your madre and you make her so proud, it's endearing. You write your own poetry every night before you go to sleep, and I've fallen in love with it." She swallowed, cheeks flushing. "I'm seizing this moment, so would you wake up and notice me!" She stared at him earnestly, and for the first time ever, she couldn't hear anything besides the pounding of her heart in her ears.

And then he smiled.

"Dolores, I see you." Mariano said. "I've always seen you."

Dolores squeaked. "What?"

He suddenly looked bashful, even as he boldly took her hands into his. "After we met, your prima told me that you liked listening to my poetry every night. It made me happy, pero you never…I thought she was just messing with me, though she kept insisting that she was telling the truth." He met her gaze. "I'm glad she was."

"Lo siento, I… I hear you, I really do." Dolores confessed, unable to look away from his eyes. "I just thought you needed time, then…I…"

"Would you consider being my date for the festival tomorrow?"

"I'd love to."

'I really owe Isa one.'

Back in the alley, Diego did a victorious fist pump.

Chapter Text

One day, Julieta noticed something…off about two of her hijas. Both Luisa and Mirabel had been acting strange recently. Nothing concerning, just spacier than normal—distracted. In her room, she had brought this up to Pepa and Bruno, and they had their own complaints.

"Camilo has been acting the same way!" Pepa gestured wildly with her hands, her cloud stormy. "I ask him to do something, and I have to ask three times. I don't know what's going on with that chico."

"Diego's been distracted, too." Bruno frowned. "He almost walked into the wall last night when he was heading to his room."

Julieta fidgeted with her hands, worry starting to fill her. "Do you think something's happened? They may seem alright, pero so did we when we were younger, and we hid a lot from Mamá."

The three of them fell silent at that, a very real fear settling over them.

"Are they keeping things from us?"

"We told them they can tell us anything!"

"I know, pero Julieta has a point!"

"We need to talk to them—"

"Obviously they don't want to—"

"¡No me importa!"

"Hey!" Julieta said sharply, silencing her siblings. "I know we're worried, pero fighting isn't going to solve anything."

"Then what do you suggest we do, Juli?" Pepa demanded near tears, her cloud drizzling. Bruno leaned to the side to knock on her wooden bedframe three times.

Julieta was very serious when she said, "We spy on them."

Silence.

"Juli, you're a goddamn genius!"

"Aren't we a bit old for stuff like that?" Bruno shrunk back at their piercing glares. "Alright, alright, fine!"

Pepa scoffed. "Don't act like you've never spied in your life."

"Not as much as you and Juli."

Before any further arguments could happen, Julieta quickly refocused Pepa and Bruno to the real issue: figuring out what was bothering their niños!

~o.8.o~

Parents they might now be, the townsfolk knew the Madrigal Trillizos were up to no good when they snuck around like they were doing right now. It was almost hard to believe they were in their forties.

"Okay, this is ridiculous." Bruno complained. "We're never going to find them like this." They had been sneaking around every corner for the past hour, and haven't seen a trace of their niños they were looking for.

"It's because you suck at this."

"I resent that!" Normally he'd trigger a vision, but they'd been harder to direct since Antonio's ceremony, so he relied solely on involuntary ones and Flickers lately. It would be just his luck that none would happen when he needed it.

Julieta tuned out of their bickering, looking around for some type of indication her niñas were near, when she found one. Not the ones she was currently looking for, but it still counted!

Isabela was on the other side of the street, hands on her hips, and glaring at someone. When she looked closer, Julieta found it to be the young man that had somehow secured a friendship with her eldest despite Isabela's 'dislike' of him.

Joaquín Sánchez was a tall dark-skinned young man a shade darker than Félix, his afro cut closer to his head. He never grew tired of messing with Isabela, not since primary school, and had managed to survive into young adulthood after 'poking the beast', as Camilo liked to call it. Repeatedly.

Julieta thought it was cute, and the two might have been cute together if they didn't annoy each other so much.

"Isa!" Julieta suddenly called, surprising her siblings and her daughter at the same time. She quickly approached the pair.

"Hi, Mamá."

"¡Hola, Señora Madrigal!" Joaquín greeted easily, pulling her into a hug.

"Mamá! Don't hug him!" Isabela gasped, scandalized. "You'll catch his stupid! Not even your food can cure that."

"Oo, ouch. That really hurt, Isa." Joaquín mockingly clutched at his chest after he let go of Julieta. "Is that the best you can do?" He teased with a smirk.

Isabela just rolled her eyes, holding her tongue in front of her mamá. She didn't dare curse in front of Julieta Madrigal. "Were you looking for me?"

"Oh no, I don't mean to bother you, mija. I was just wondering if you knew where your hermanas are? Abuela needed them for a task and I couldn't find Dolores." Julieta said it as innocently as possible.

Isabela thought for a moment. "I think Mira said she was going to get some material for a project. I'm not sure about Luisa. She kinda does her own thing."

Julieta smiled and took her face in both her hands, pulling her down to kiss her cheek. "Gracias, mija. I'll see you at dinner." Isabela smiled back at her before she turned. Julieta didn't see Isabela flick a handful of flowers into Joaquín's face, but Pepa and Bruno did and they snickered.

"So?" Pepa asked.

"No luck on Luisa, though Mira said she was getting fabric today." Julieta said excitedly. "There's only one place in town for that, and that's the García's Shop!"

The triplets quickly made their way there, only to find no Mirabel in sight. They looked around a little more, only to come up empty-handed. By this point, Julieta was in tears. The younger two quickly moved their hermana to a secluded bench a few blocks from the shop.

"Ay Dios, we were so terrible to Mamá." Julieta almost sobbed. "Mi bebé won't tell me what's wrong." She gasped in horror, a hand coming to her mouth. "What if one of the villagers is using her?!" It was one of her greatest fears ever since her Gift was revealed.

"That won't happen." Pepa thunder, expression fierce. "Lolo would have told me."

Bruno placed a hand on Julieta's back and opened his mouth to say something when movement caught his eye and he paused. Then his mouth hung open.

"Then why would she lie?" Julieta nearly wailed.

"I think I know why."

Both hermanas turned to Bruno, only to see him looking at something in bewilderment. They then followed his line of sight and Julieta gasped—this time in delight.

Not too far from them stood Mirabel, and the angle allowed them to see her but not vice versa. She was leaning her back against a stone fence, hands behind her back. Her head was angled upward, smiling at something.

At someone.

To Mirabel's right, Javier Suarez stood very close to her. He had an arm propped up against the stone fence as he leaned towards her, yet still respectful of her space. His other hand gestured in the air as he talked. He was a tall and lanky teen that was in Mirabel's class, and very fond of hyperboles. Julieta knew of him because her hija talked about him all the time, but it had only been in a casual manner. She had never suspected this!

Julieta excitedly patted Pepa's arm in quick succession when Javier flicked her glasses playfully, earning him a jab to his ribs that made the boy flinch away with a laugh. "Did you see that?!" She whisper-hissed, not taking her eyes off the sight of her bebita flirting! It was freaking adorable!

"I did!" Pepa hissed, doing her best to contain a squeal.

Bruno couldn't help but squint his eyes. "Isn't she a bit too…young?"

"Nonsense! You introduced me to Félix when I was sixteen!"

"Point taken."

The three watched a little longer before they decided to leave, letting the two have their moment away from family.

Julieta felt much better as they walked down the street. "Ay, I can't tell if I'm really happy, or just glad it isn't something bad."

"Probably a bit of both." Pepa and Bruno said at the same time. Julieta had to agree with them.

She suddenly paused, eyes wide.

"What is it?" Bruno asked, concerned. Julieta was usually the calm one of the three. Seeing her so emotional in such a short timeframe showed just how strongly she felt about all this.

"All of our chicos have been distracted recently." Julieta began.

Pepa's eyes widened, rainbows appearing over her head. "You don't think they could all—"

"That's completely unlikely!" Bruno butt in. "….right?"

They shared a look with each other, realization settling upon them. At once, all three exclaimed, "¡Ay Dios mio!"

~o.8.o~

Luisa was the next Madrigal niña they set out to find, but instead found the tallest nieto and Bruno's eldest. Diego, for some reason, was hiding under the bridge. The only thing that stopped Bruno from going over to make sure he was okay was Diego's constant peeking of the upper level, as if he were waiting for someone. So they waited in turn.

They weren't disappointed.

After five minutes of waiting, a teen girl around Diego's age approached the bridge. Her skin was similar in shade to Mirabel, her dark wavy hair in a single braid that reached her middle back. Dressed in a red skirt and white frilled shirt, she began to cross the bridge and Diego ducked back under and out of sight.

"I know her!" Pepa squealed. "That's Romera López!"

Bruno groaned. "Señora Juana López's youngest? The woman who still hates me for 'killing' her daughter's fish?" He did air quotation marks when he said 'kill'.

"That's the one!"

"Of course it is." Bruno grumbled before Julieta shushed them.

They refocused on the scene before them. The entire time she was crossing the bridge, Diego looked to be crossing his fingers and holding his breath. Once she was on the other side, he poked his head out to watch her go. There was no denying the lovesick look on his face, his cheeks clearly tinted for all to see, even from their distance.

Julieta and Pepa turned to Bruno at the same time, a charmed and teasing glint in their eyes. Bruno blushed.

"The mango doesn't seem to fall too far from the tree, eh, hermanito?"

"Ugh, cállate."

Julieta giggled. "He really is adorable, Brunito. Just like his papá." She moved to pinch his cheeks and he slapped her hands away.

Bruno glanced back at his hijo, who was now sitting on the ground with a flower in his hand, a faraway look on his face. He hummed thoughtfully. "Maybe I should have a talk with him, help him find the confidence to at least talk to her."

Pepa nodded. "That seems like a good idea."

~o.8.o~

The Madrigal Trillizos decided to get something to eat before continuing their search for their suspicious niños. Now that it was two-for-two, they were really hoping young love was the only reason they were acting this way.

They didn't really want to think about the other reasons until they knew for sure.

Heading to the market, they picked up some lechona and a couple patacones and buñuelos to enjoy for a late lunch. They went to find some seating when Julieta stopped suddenly. The street was packed and they had been walking single-file, so Pepa and Bruno nearly ran into her.

"Juli! I nearly spilled my food on you!" Pepa protested as she tried and succeeded in saving her food from falling to the ground. Looking around her hermana to see what stopped her, Pepa squeaked.

Seated not too far from where they were standing, Camilo sat with another teen—a girl. They both had notebooks and pencils on the table, but they weren't paying attention to them. Camilo was currently gesturing wildly with his hands, his expressive face shifting to convey whatever he was talking about. The near constant smile on his face spoke volumes, as did the dreamy look on the girl's face as she watched him. Chin resting in the palm of her hand, the brown-haired, fair-skinned teen just watched him with a smitten look, a silly grin on her lips. Noticing her look, Camilo paused before rubbing the back of his neck, blushing. She shook her head fondly before leaning forward, lips slightly puckered. Camilo grinned and met her halfway, pecking her on the lips in a chaste kiss.

Julieta and Bruno had to all but manhandle Pepa away as she seemed to burst at the seams with rainbows and sunshine.

"That's Nohelly Echevarria." Bruno said when they were safe enough away. "She attends the puppet shows every Tuesday almost religiously and loves acting almost as much as Camilo."

"You haven't had a vision, have you?" Pepa asked eagerly. She deflated a little when he shook his head.

"No, pero, that doesn't mean nothing will happen. Or that it won't last." He grinned. "I think we just needed the extra push when we were younger. Our niños—they're too confident for their own good."

Julieta laughed. "There's for sure!"

~o.8.o~

By evening, Julieta was once again getting worried. They had been out for most of the day, and while they found most of their twitterpated niños, they had not found hide nor hair of Luisa, and it made her think of the worse.

Where was her hija?

"I'm sure she's alright, Juli." Pepa soothed, rubbing her back lightly. "How about we ask her when we get back to Casita?" Honestly, they could have done that from the beginning, but the triplets never thought to ask first—that was always the last resort. Plus, it wasn't as fun.

Julieta nodded, letting out a soft sigh. Reaching Casita, they went straight for the stairs. It had been a long day, and they were exhausted—she was so thankful it was Félix's turn to cook dinner tonight.

Julieta had just taken a step when Casita's door opened and in walked Luisa. "Luisa!" She ran straight to her daughter, Pepa and Bruno right behind her, exhaustion forgotten.

"Mamá!" Luisa greeted with a startled smile. She then frowned when she took in her madre's worried face, the same reflected on her tío's and tía's faces. "Did something happen?"

"Where were you, mija? I've been looking for you all day!" Julieta fretted over her hija, becoming more and more concerned when she noticed the state of being—Luisa looked as if she had been working hard all day. "Did someone make you work for them?! Today's one of your off days!"

Luisa blinked, shocked at her normally calm and level-headed mamá's erratic behavior. "Uh, n-no, lo prometo. No one had me working for them."

"Then why do you look like you've been in a field all day?" Julieta was starting to get mad now. 'Who the fuck is pushing mi hija so hard?!'

Luisa noticed this, and panicked. "I was practicing!"

Silence.

"Practicing?" Julieta repeated slowly. She watched as her tallest hija blushed and took hold of her left arm with her right hand.

"Sí, practicing." She shrugged. "You know, dancing."

"Oh." Then, "what for?"

Here, Luisa ducked her head bashfully. "I wanted to do something for you and Papí's anniversary, pero I'm not talented at making things like Mira, and I can't make pretty things like Isa, pero I can dance really well, so I wanted to…do a performance…for you." The last few words came out in a whisper.

Julieta's hands came up to cover her mouth in awe, before she pulled her hija into a hug. "Oh, that's so sweet, mija." She kissed her cheek and gave her an apologetic smile. "I'm sorry I ruined the surprise. I can't wait to see it."

As madre and hija had a moment, Bruno and Pepa shared a look, soft smiles on their faces. Young love may not be the reason Luisa had been distracted recently, but they were all relieved it wasn't a reason they were familiar with.

They couldn't wait to see her performance.

After dinner, Bruno had a talk with Diego out back. Rico laughed when his hermano nearly fainted from embarrassment, before joining in. Diego was sure he'd die that night, he'd never been so mortified.

Marlena and Ofelia could only look on fondly, knowing smiles on their faces.

Chapter Text

The Madrigal Trillizos were forty-eight when the candle shined brighter than usual one night, just before dawn. On the windowsill of Alma's bedroom, the flame seemed to almost pulse like a heartbeat. After a moment, the flame sent a visible wave of faint ethereal flames, washing over its current keepers and resonating within them.

" It is time. "

Unbeknownst to each other, Alma and Mirabel abruptly awoke with a gasp, the words echoing in their minds. Instinctively, they knew it was the Miracle that had spoken to them, and it left them shaken. They only ever felt impressions through their Gift, never words.

Mirabel quickly ran out of her room, barely closing the door behind her before Casita was opening her abuela's door.

"Did you hear it?" Mirabel whispered, afraid to speak any louder. She found Alma already by the candle, her lips pursed as she nodded.

"'It is time.'" Alma repeated just as softly, reaching out a hand to Mirabel. Her nieta quickly moved to take it, both of them now staring at their Miracle. "Time for what, yo no sé."

Mirabel opened her mouth to say something, when a loud and violent CRACK made them both flinch. They stared in horror as a crack formed on the windowsill.

"No!" Alma mentally and audibly shouted as she reached for the candle, only for her bedside table to block her path. She took a step back, shocked. Mirabel quickly went to her side. "Casita?"

The shutters flapped in an easy manner, the tiles clicking a soothing tone, as if to say, "it's okay."

"Abuelita, what's happening?" Mirabel asked, frightened as she clutched onto her abuela. The feeling in her chest was calm, encouraging, but it contrasted sharply with the violent shaking as they watched the crack travel from Casita and into Pueblito, traveling down the cobblestone road that went through the center of town.

"I don't—" Alma sobbed, shaking her head. 'Why is this happening again?!'

"Mamá!" Bruno came bursting into her room, shocked to see his sobrina. "Mirabel? Juli, Mirabel's over here!"

"¡Oh, gracias a Dios!" Julieta cried as she ran into the room, taking her youngest into her arms while Bruno did the same with their madre.

"What's happening?!" Bruno shouted over the rumbling.

They could hear the panicked cries of the Encanto, and Bruno felt his heart drop at the sound. More of the family rushed into Alma's room, fear in everyone's eyes. They all flinched when a loud grinding and crumbling sound filled their ears. Dolores had to cover hers with her hands, the sound making her ears ring and head throb.

Slowly, the shaking stopped. Slowly, they opened their eyes and looked out the window. Slowly, their faces paled as they took in the aftermath.

A large, jagged trench ran from the candle through Casita, extending into Pueblito, and beyond. They all stared at it, varying degrees of horror on their faces.

One of the mountains that protected their Encanto, their home, had split down the middle. The two sides even tilted away from each other, creating a sizable gap.

Before anyone could react, softer cracking and grinding noises were heard. They watched, flabbergasted, as the crack through Pueblito, through Casita, began to close up. Finally, the frame of the windowsill the candle rested on fixed itself. Then there was silence.

"What the absolute fuck?"

"Camilo!"

"What? I can't say what we're all thinking?" The seventeen-year-old protested, trying desperately to hide how shaken he was.

"Your language, mijo." Félix chastised, rubbing Pepa's back. Clutching in her arms was a silently crying Antonio.

"Oh, heh. Perdón."

"Mamá, what happened?" Bruno asked again, looking between Alma and Mirabel, who was now holding onto her mamá.

Alma took in Mirabel's shaken countenance and took a deep breath. 'It's okay.' She reassured herself. 'This time is different.' Turning to her youngest, she met his worried gaze with one of confused calm. "I…I really don't know. I—we," she gestured to Mirabel, "were sleeping when we heard a voice and felt the Miracle calling."

Bruno's eyes widened. "A voice?"

"It was the Miracle." Mirabel whispered, catching everyone's attention. She had relaxed a little in Julieta's arms, and met her tío's gaze. "It said…it said 'It is time.'"

"It is time?" Agustín repeated, eyes wide. "Time for what?"

They watched as both Alma and Mirabel closed their eyes in concentration, the candle burning serenely in the background. Being the closest to the window, Isabela could see some of the townsfolk running their way. She bit her lip in worry, turning her attention back to her hermanita and abuela.

Finally, after a few tense moments, they opened their eyes again. Mirabel looked nervous, but Alma emitted a calm aura, one that Diego could tell was genuine.

Turning to her family, Alma told them what the feeling in her chest was telling her. "For us to grow."

Chapter Text

Before she had been sent back, the crack in the mountains hadn't healed either. As one, the council had decided to send a few brave scouts to see what it was like outside the Encanto. If things had changed. The scouts had returned a week later with news of a village nearby and the amazing and concerning things they had seen. There had been talks of possible trade when she had left.

With fear no longer clouding her mind, Alma was able to more accurately describe what she and Mirabel were feeling to their family, and subsequently, the council.

"Why now?" Padre Miguel asked, having taken over for Padre Julio when he had retired a year ago. His head was shaved bald, choosing to embrace his future rather than deny it and found himself free of any bitterness he previously felt.

Alma paused, choosing her words carefully. "When our Encanto was first given to us, there were a lot of things that had to be done. Many issues needing to be resolved. As the years went by, we became closer as a community. Yes, we still have our differences, and we always will. We are imperfect creatures, and to expect perfection from each other is cruel. But we have learned to set aside our differences when it counts. I've seen it happen many times, and my own familia has experienced it." She took a deep breath, the council hanging on her every word. "We are a more stable community than we have ever been, and the Miracle seems to think we are ready for this. I am not saying we should rush in foolishly, but to consider it as the opportunity that it is."

"We could get another doctor. Better books for the niños." Señora Adriana Hernandez commented, her esposo Daniel nodding in agreement.

"Could see how our liquor holds up outside the mountains." He added, grinning when the comment gained many chuckles. Alma smiled.

From there, the conversation shifted to safety measures that needed to be implemented, how they would handle visitors. They agreed it would be a fool's errand to hide the magic that filled the valley, so it was decided that it would be toned down to the best of its ability when visitors were present. Pueblito made its ire known about this decision, but ultimately went along with it in the end.

Several hours later, Alma was making her way back to Casita, where the rest of the Madrigals had remained. Everyone had decided to stay home that day given the events—they were much too unnerved by them. She walked in silent contemplation, mulling over the other possible meanings of that morning. By the time she reached Casita, Alma had come to a decision.

Entering her home, she found the rest of her familia seated in the inner courtyard. While a lot calmer than earlier, many were still nervous. They had all heard stories about the outside, about Pedro and how their Miracle came to be.

Alma wanted to try reassuring them in a way she hadn't had a chance to do so until now.

"Hola." Alma greeted as she came into their sights. She bent down as much as she could when Antonio ran to her and hugged her leg. "Yes, Antonio, what's the matter, querido?"

"Are we gonna be okay, Abuelita?" At seven, Antonio reached Alma's hips as he gazed up at her with worried eyes.

"Sí, mi vida. We are." Alma patted his cheek before turning to the rest of her family. "I'd like to show you all something. It's a bit of a trip, but I think it will help us all feel better about what's happened today."

"Mamá?" Pepa questioned, unsure.

"It will be okay. Lo prometo."

After stopping by the council and leaving a batch of Julieta's food and one of Antonio's animals there in case of an emergency, Alma began to lead her family to the edge of Pueblito. When she crossed over into the untrailed forest in the direction of the mountainous crack, she turned to see her family had stopped.

"Mamá, I don't understand." Bruno's brows were furrowed in worry, his hand tense in Marlena's hold. The area felt familiar somehow, and not in a good way. It was making him apprehensive.

Alma gave them a warm and understanding smile as she reached out her hand to her youngest. "I know this seems scary, pero…trust me, mi vida."

'Trust.' That was something Bruno absolutely gave his madre. She might have secrets, but she always, always did everything with their best interests in mind. She never hurt them. Slowly, he let go of Marlena's hand as he reached for Alma's. Taking it in her own, she squeezed it reassuringly. Pursing his lips, he turned to his family.

Marlena was the first, following her esposo, but one by one, the rest of the Madrigals joined them as they left Pueblito. Before continuing down the path, Mirabel looked back to see the cobblestones wave happily at them, as if wishing them a safe journey and to come back soon. She smiled and waved back before following her family.

There was seldom any talk as the family trekked through the jungle, more focused on taking in the sights and being hyper aware of their surroundings. Every now and then Isabela would move a plant or root from their path, Alma giving her thanks.

"Luisa, do you think you could do something like this?" Rico asked as they made their way through the newly formed ravine in the mountain.

Luisa thought for a moment as she looked up at the solid rock walls on either side of them. Clenching her fist thoughtfully, the twenty-one-year-old searched her gift and nodded. "I think so."

"Cool." All three of the triplets chorused.

Marlena shook her head fondly at her niños, turning to Bruno. She stopped short when she noticed his eyes glowing emerald.

Somehow, he was riding a horse. He'd never ridden one, but where there's a will, there's a way as Bruno sped through the forest. He had seen Mirabel go through the mountain, and then his mamá. He would not let her take the blame for this. He would not!

After all, this was all his fault.

"Amor?" Marlena's question had Bruno blinking rapidly, the glow fading from his eyes.

Turning to her worried face, he gave her a tense smile. "I'm okay." Her frown made him hesitate. "It wasn't bad."

'Liar.' Rico thought with a frown, turning to his padre as the lie rang in his ears. 'What's bad?' But he remained silent as they continued their journey.

Eventually, the Madrigals made it out of the mountain trail and were officially outside of the Encanto. Immediately, Isabela noticed that the plants were not as lush or as vibrant like they were in their home. While the plants were healthy, they were not alive with magic. However, they still responded to her commands just as easily as the plants within the Encanto.

Antonio encountered the same thing with the animals. They listened to him, but were still wary of him and his family—very different to the friendly nature of Parce and the other animals. Another jaguar had even hissed at them, causing Parce, who had tagged along, to growl back until it left.

"Do not worry, Antonio." Parce had reassured him. "They are just not used to nice humans."

"Why?" Antonio questioned, sad that the other jaguar had been scared. He had heard what she had said, warning him to stay away from her cubs.

Parce seemed to hesitate. "Most humans hate us."

Before the youngest Madrigal could question his amigo anymore, he heard the sound of water running. They all did, and as they kept moving, they came to a beautiful river, unlike anything inside the Encanto.

It was shallow, trickling towards them from elevated rocks further to their left. The riverbed consisted of a brightly colored yellow sediment, with vibrant red plant life contrasting stunningly with it.

"It's like a rainbow river." Camilo gasped, eyes wide in wonder.

"The water plants, they're a type of river weed." Isabela said slowly. "I've never seen something so beautiful."

"Yes, it is quite stunning." Alma said with a sad smile, taking in the view as she walked closer to the river's edge, stopping just short of stepping into it. "I had forgotten how beautiful this river was in the daylight."

The family fell silent, watching their Matriarch, taking in her words. She was the only one of them that had ever been outside.

"Mamá?" Julieta hedged, unsure of what to say.

"Me and mis hermanas used to visit here before we were separated, when our parents would travel for business." Alma confessed softly, three identical little girls playing in the water flittered across her mind's eye. "Then later, much later, this became where we…," she couldn't help but smile in bitter amusement at her next words—words she had already said so long ago, "were given our Miracle."

Bruno had told his hermanas that their madre was also a triplet, so the only ones who were surprised by this were those they hadn't told. Which seemed to be all of the nietos as their expressions shifted to shock at her words. The surprise settled into everyone at her second admission.

"Where Abuelo Pedro…?" Mirabel, once more, asked as she drew closer to the older woman.

Alma nodded slowly as she took a seat on a rock, turning to face her familia. Her expression was one they had seen many times; filled with a deep sorrow, acceptance, guilt, and love.

Diego hated seeing it, but knew this was one of those times where emotions needed to be felt in their entirety.

Alma gestured them closer to her. "Ven. I have a story to tell you." Once they were all seated on various rocks or animals, she began. "Pedro…I've told all of you many times that he sacrificed himself for us, for our family, but there is so much more to it. Life outside wasn't always bad." And so she told them of the time before their Miracle, of when she was little. Of the amigos she had made and lost, of her hermanas, her parents. Of how she met Pedro, their simple life. His character; how he would stand up for anyone, was a natural leader, and had a heart of gold.

Bruno reminded her so much of him.

"Your abuelo, he cared so much—believed so much in others, he thought …." Alma took a breath and wiped at her eyes. "At the very least, he thought he could buy us enough time to escape. Neither of us expected them to be so…." She shook her head. "He thought he was dealing with people we once called amigos when he was really dealing with monsters. They didn't let him get a word in."

Pepa gasped at the implications, her cloud drizzling above her. She quickly covered Antonio's ears before sobbing, "Right in front of you, Mamá?"

Alma swallowed thickly, giving her daughter a strained sort of sad smile that was absolutely heartbreaking to see. "It was in that moment our Miracle was born, before they reached the four of us. I don't remember it, but the others around me had described it as a giant warm burst of flames that didn't hurt as it blew our pursuers away from us. In seconds, mountains that hadn't been there before were suddenly around us, protecting us from the danger."

"An Encanto." Julieta whispered, tears in her eyes.

Alma nodded. "Sí." She took a deep breath, steadying herself. It had taken a lot to reveal this to her hijos, her nietos, but she knew it needed to be done. For their sake, and for hers. "I know new things are terrifying, especially with the stories you heard growing up, pero, the Miracle has never hurt us." She looked around her family, meeting each one of their gazes with loving reassurance. "It has always been to protect us, our family—the Encanto, yes—but the Miracle is for our family. If we trust it, trust each other, we can face anything, together. This is just a new chapter in our lives, and we'll get through it as we always have—together."

As she looked around at her family again, she still saw fear and uncertainty, but there was also determination and a sense of unity. A confidence born from their knowledge that they would never go through anything alone. Whatever comes their way, they'd handle it together.

"I don't care what you think of me," Bruno aggressively gestured to his chest as he spoke to his madre in a disrespectful manner for the first time in his life. He was finally standing up to her—he had to. He would not let Mirable take the fall for this. He pointed at her, resolute. "But if you're too stubborn, to—." He was abruptly cut off when Alma rushed him, pulling him into a crushing hug. "To—to…to…"

"Brunito." She whispered into his chest, and he felt his throat thicken with emotion. He hadn't heard her call him that in years.

Blinking, Bruno was back to the present, his anxiety lifting at his mamá's words and the Faded vision. It had been another good one, few and far between as those were. He felt Marlena squeeze his hand, and he smiled at her. She smiled back once she realized this one was genuine.

After that, the Madrigals stayed by the river for a bit longer, playing in the water or doing some light exploring. Isabela and Antonio explored together, making sure to never stray far. Parce, his jaguar, followed anyone else (Rico) who decided to explore as well. Soon enough, hunger set in and the family headed back to the Encanto for lunch. The whole family pitched in, and soon they were all fed.

For the first time in years, Ama felt lighter. Diego felt elated at the development, finding comfort in the knowledge that she was finally, finally starting to let most of it go.

Chapter Text

Isabela was in the middle of buying more paints when she felt a tap on her shoulder. Turning, she found no one there only to turn back and find the most annoying face in all of the Encanto.

Joaquín Sánchez grinned at her, amusement clear in his nearly black eyes. He was half a foot taller than her and a little darker than her Tío Félix, his afro short and neat. He shook his head mockingly at her. "Tsk, tsk, Isabela. Twenty-three and still falling for such simple tricks. What would your madre say?"

Isabela rolled her eyes. "She'd congratulate me for not smacking you upside the head." She set the paints back where they were before heading out of the shop. She'd get them later.

"Is that supposed to be threatening?" Joaquín joked as he followed her.

"What do you want, Joaquín?" Isabela asked as the two walked down the street. She had known the boy since their school days and they had gotten along about as well as oil and water from day one. For whatever reason he continued to seek her out, much to her annoyance. He placed a stilling hand on her shoulder and she whirled on him to give him a piece of her mind when his expression halted her.

He was apprehensive, uncertain. The usual arrogance she associated with the young man was nowhere to be seen. She watched as he worked his jaw a few times before speaking. "The mountain," he started, "I know the council said it was something the Miracle felt we needed as a community, pero, I…"

Isabela's eyes softened in understanding, and she turned to face him fully as he dropped his hand. "Abuelita and Mira said the Miracle spoke to them." She said softly, low enough so that only he heard.

His eyes widened. "What?"

She nodded. "It's never done that before, and the entire time the crack was forming, they felt nothing but calm reassurance." She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "Change is scary, pero, it's not always a bad thing. At least, that's what Abuelita says and she's always right."

Joaquín nodded. "Right." He sighed and then smiled at her. There was no ulterior motive to it, just genuine appreciation. It suited him pretty well. "Gracias. You'll let me know if anything else happens?"

Isabela pretended to think about it as she tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Maybe."

"Aw, c'mon, Isa." He laughed, following after her as she turned to walked away. "After all this time?"

"Well, what's in it for me?" She jested, her smile teasing. Annoying as he could be, she did enjoy his company every now and then. She waited for his equally teasing retort.

She did not expect him to gently grab her wrist suddenly. She did not expect his abruptly serious expression. She did not expect the nervousness in his eyes. She did not expect him to bring her hand to his face, only for him to kiss the back of it.

Isabela's brain promptly stopped working.

"I could give you a lot of things, if you'd let me." Joaquín spoke it as if it were a promise, and she completely believed him. His cheeks were dark as he averted his gaze and released her hand. "I, uh—I'll see you around, Isa."

Isabela remained frozen as he quickly left, hand dumbly in the air and cheeks aflame.

'What the fu—'

~o.8.o~

Mirabel sighed into the wind. In Casita's backyard, she was seated against one of the trees, her head tilted upwards and eyes closed. When tears welled up, she took off her glasses in frustration and wiped at her eyes.

It hadn't been a good day.

After the mountain passage had been created, Alma had decided that it was time for Mirabel to have a more active role in her training—which she agreed with one hundred percent. Javier, however, did not.

"I hardly see you anymore. I get that your family is important, but aren't I important, too?"

"What kind of question is that? Of course you are! I told you from the beginning that I was going to lead mi familia—you knew this going in."

"Yeah, I knew, but I was fifteen, Mira. I didn't think it would be this much work."

"Everyone sees how much work mi abuela does around here, how much work mi familia does."

"Your abuela doesn't have a relationship to work on either!"

"…"

"Mirabel, lo siento—"

"Mi mamá spends most days in the kitchen while mi papá works outside of Casita. Mi tías y tíos work away from their eposos all the time, and yet they've never made each other feel guilty for doing what they have to do for their family, for our family, and for the Encanto."

"I just want to be with you."

"You are with me. I've offered for you to join in time with mi familia. To join me for stuff that's not council things. You always say you're too busy."

"…"

"…Maybe this courtship isn't working anymore."

"…Yeah, maybe it isn't."

Mirabel shook her head to dispel the memories. Wanting to block the world out, she hugged her knees to her chest, resting her knees atop them. She didn't move for a long time, even when she heard someone approach and sit beside her. Their shoulder was warm against her own.

"Long day?" Camilo asked. His voice sounded off. It made her curious enough to lift her head and look at her primo. He wasn't looking at her, arm extended and resting against his propped up knee. His hazel eyes were red from crying.

Mirabel blinked. "Yeah. You?"

Camilo nodded silently. "What happened to you?"

"You first."

"I asked first."

Mirabel huffed, but looked down at her bare feet. "I…things ended with Javier. He wants me to spend more time with him, but I can't. He didn't want to spend time with me when I did things, so…yeah." She wiped her eyes again.

"That's stupid. You gave him a solution and he didn't take it. Sounds like his loss."

"Doesn't feel like it. Your turn."

"Nohelly ended the courtship." Camilo said in a whisper. He took a shuddering breath. "Said I never take things seriously."

Mirabel snorted, and his lips tugged in a small smile. "You're literally the most serious person I know, you just like to make people laugh. And if a situation calls for it, you are serious."

"Smiles are better than frowns. I guess she thought I joked too much."

"Sounds like her loss."

"Doesn't feel like it."

The primos shared a soft laugh at their shared misfortune and bad jokes. A comfortable, if sullen silence settled upon them.

"Boyfriends suck."

"Girlfriends, too."

A pause.

Mirabel held up her pinky to Camilo. "To better luck next time?"

Camilo managed a grin as he curled his pinky around hers. "Maybe we should cross our fingers and hold our breath the next time we fancy someone."

"Tío Bruno would be so proud."

They chuckled before something caught their attention. Together, they watched as Isabela seemed to walk past them without noticing them. Her eyes seemed to be unfocused and dazed, pink rose petals trailing after her in the wind. The primos looked at each other, brows raised.

Mirabel turned back to her hermana. "Uh, Isa?"

Isabel startled slightly, but the petals kept falling as she turned to her hermana and primo. "Oh, I didn't see you. Did you need something?"

"Not really." Camilo said. "Did something happen?" They watched as a few pink and red flowers popped up on her hair, a blush tinting her cheeks.

"Hm. Something."

Mirabel's eyebrows seemed to disappear into her hairline. "Something good?" Red roses bloomed at Isabela's feet.

"Perhaps." Isabela blinked rapidly and focused on them. "Did you need something?" When they shook their heads in the negative, her eyes went unfocused again and she nodded. "Okay."

Mirabel and Camilo watched as the eldest Madrigal nieta seemed to float away.

"Fifty pesos someone confessed to her."

"Sixty says it was Joaquín."

"Mier—last one to Lolo has to pay up!" Camilo shouted this as he sprung to his feet.

"Cheater!" Mirabel shouted as she ran after her primo.

Chapter Text

A year had passed since the Encanto opened up to the outside, and many things had happened since then.

For one, the Encanto had grown. Especially during the first few months. The trickle of those fleeing to the mountains came in waves, the numbers varying. All of their reasons were different and their own, but quite a few of them admitted that there had been rumors for years of a village tucked away in the mountains that was a magical refuge. When asked where those rumors had come from—as the Encanto had been isolated until very recently—many said a couple had told them of such a village, never staying in one place for long.

Alma knew who they were talking about almost instantly, and she wasn't sure how she felt about it. A part of her, a small part that reminded of Pedro, was relieved they seemed to be doing well.

Regardless of their reasons or foreknowledge, they all claimed to have the same feeling—the feeling of the mountains calling to them in their time of need.

No one knew what that meant, not even Mirabel or Alma. However, Alma had her suspicions. The Miracle had been born from a need to protect and a need to find safety. She believed that the magic called to those seeking sanctuary, and guided those brave enough to reach for it.

But it was only an assumption.

A steady trade route had been established with the nearest town, as well. From there, they gained updated books for the school, modern devices they had never heard of—Bruno was particularly thrilled by radios, while Hernando was interested in bringing electricity to the Encanto—and an increase of pesos in circulation. That brought up its value, but gold and silver were still the preferred currency. In turn, the Encanto exported artworks and produce—apparently, the plants were more vivacious inside the hidden town because of the magic, as Isabela had explained. It made their produce more flavorful and popular outside of the mountains. They also exported some gold and silver, but not much. They did not want to alert the outside to just how much of the precious metals they had.

Another strict rule Alma placed was that Julieta's food was to never leave the Encanto. It wasn't selfish in the way a few may think, but rather, she didn't want her daughter to overwork herself further. If her food was regularly sold outside of the Encanto, her poor hija would not be able to meet such demands without sacrificing herself. Alma would not allow that, and neither would the family.

The reactions to the magic of those moving to the Encanto or visiting for business or pleasure were varied, though it was positive with most. Those who reacted out of fear were calmly explained what it was in the hopes it would assuage their fears of the unknown. It worked more often than not—when it didn't, they usually chose to stay regardless and did their best to get over it. Afterall, it wasn't hurting them, it was just different. Those who reacted out of anger and were verbally and physically abusive were barred from the Encanto entirely. One woman had called the townsfolk evil, and Pueblito had taken offense, tossing the woman out into the forest. It then erected walls so she couldn't get back in. Another time, a man had called Pepa una bruja, and she had laughed in his face. He hadn't liked that and tried to hit her, only to be restrained by Isabela's vines, her sobrina taking a walk with her that day. Then, because she could, Pepa grinned as she darkened the clouds and roused a strong wind. Lightning flashed and struck the ground a foot away from him and he'd screamed in terror. By that time, Isabela had released the man—he was kept in place by his own fear as Pepa looked down at him and said, "Boo."

Bruno wasn't the only one who liked acting.

They had never seen someone run so fast before as he fled the Encanto. The skies cleared and Pepa had cackled, but a thunder cloud remained over her head for the rest of the day. As the villagers gave her reassuring and kind words, it too, lightened until it finally cleared.

Later they would learn from others who traveled that those banished could no longer find the village and would get lost in the mountains for a few days, only to return to their home village. It greatly calmed the worries of the residents who feared retaliation. They were well and truly safe.

Many things had changed in the personal lives of the Madrigals as well. For one, Dolores and Mariano had been engaged for a year now, and there was talk of a wedding the following year. Isabela and Joaquín were courting, and it was the exact opposite of her prima's relationship. Where Dolores and Mariano had been sweet and romantic, Isabela and Joaquín were like cats and dogs—always at each other's throats with witty remarks one after another. But the smiles never left their faces, and they always knew when the other wasn't up for their usual antics. It was a strange relationship, but it worked for them.

Rico was making a name for himself as a flirt. It was innocent, nothing more than compliments given. Nothing so much as a kiss ever happened between him and whoever he was flirting with. Yet he always left the girls giggling and blushing by the time they parted. It was a potentially dangerous line he was walking, but at seventeen, the most Marlena could do was give him stern advice. Bruno merely gave him a certain look, and the boy would duck his head in embarrassment. Sometimes he would shrug helplessly and smile bashfully at his papá, as if to say, "it can't be helped."

While puppy love hadn't turned into something more for her, Mirabel focused on her training. At nineteen, she was prompted to give advice on decisions during council and family meetings. Alma always had the final say, but it was a great opportunity for her to make her own decisions and get the needed feedback in a safe and controlled manner. More often than not, however, Alma went with Mirabel's suggestions.

All this came in handy one day, a few months after the Madrigal Trillizos turned forty-nine, when a man stumbled into the Encanto. He was tall and lanky, and about as old, if not older, than her papá.

"¡Ayúdame!" He called before falling to his knees. He let out a yelp when Pueblito held him up.

Mirabel ran to him after telling someone to inform her mamá and abuela. "Señor, what happened?" She knelt next to him, another man helping her lift him into a sitting position. The injured man clutched her arm desperately, tears in his eyes.

"Por favor, mi familia—they're just beyond the river. ¡Por favor!"

"Mirabel!" Came the familiar voice of Isabela. She, as well as the injured man, turned to see her and Luisa swing in on one of her vines. "Tío Bruno had a Flicker of people needing our help." Isabela explained as soon as they landed. She took notice of the man staring at her in wonder, saw his injuries and cursed.

"Isa and I should be enough, pero if you find Ofi or Toñito, have him send his animals with her." Luisa thinned her lips, glancing at the old man. "It's bad." She paused. "Dolores is gonna feel guilty—she was taking a nap."

"I won't let her." Mirabel promised. Luisa nodded before turning to Isabela, who then shot her hands into the air and the two were all but flung through the mountain passage.

"Ay Dios mio." The man muttered in disbelief. 'Did I really just see that?'

"It's going to be okay, Señor." Mirabel said with a gentle smile, drawing his attention back to her. "Mi familia will take care of yours. Now, let's get you taken care of, okay? What's your name?"

He took a shuddering breath, his tears falling in hopeful relief. "José…José Roman."

~o.8.o~

Isaac Morales didn't know what he expected to happen when he and his familia and three other familias had decided to escape into the night.

There had been rumors for a little over two decades about a magical village hidden in the mountains. He hadn't been born at the time, but his parents had told him it had started with the arrival of two strangers one day. They had looked as though lost in time, unaware of the advances in the world, or the state of affairs. When asked where they came from, they spoke of this magical town, the Encanto. A few had tried to find it, only to return empty handed. Many thought they were crazy, but their eyes spoke the truth. In time, the rumors died down as the couple moved on to another town.

When the soldiers had taken over their village, all effort had been put into surviving. When the soldiers finally left, they thought they were free once more, only to be tormented by wave after wave of guerrillas. Hope was all but given up on.

Then the earthquake happened.

No damage had come to his town, but they had all seen the giant crack in the mountains. The very mountains that the couple had claimed to come from.

It may have been a rumor, and it might not actually exist—the couple really could have been insane—but anything was better than the nightmare that was their current lives. And so, la familia Morales and a few other families planned in secret for a few months. Finally, last night was the night.

They had not expected to encounter a ghost town decades abandoned. The buildings had been burned to the ground, and lord knew what had been done to the people.

They had not expected to feel a draw to the mountains, as if safety was just at their fingertips. They only had to reach it.

They had not expected Santiago to betray them, to be one of the horsemen pursuing them. Elaína had cried, refusing to believe her eyes. Even as she watched him and the other horsemen kill the others. She only survived because papá hauled her over his shoulder. But papá was old and could only carry her so far. She didn't move when Santiago approached her, pleading with him to stop. He didn't, and she paid with her life.

He tried not to think about it. He couldn't afford to think about it.

"Isaac!" He heard his mamá cry, and he turned just in time to see a horseman raise his machete. He raised his arms instinctively to protect himself just as he heard an enraged female voice cut through the air.

"Oh, hell no!"

~o.8.o~

Isabela and Luisa found the group swiftly after they crossed the river with no small amount of trepidation. It was their first time so far from the Encanto, and it made them hyper aware of their surroundings.

Pained and panicked cries caught their attention. "Hold on!" They were suddenly pulled to the left by the vines, and both women saw something they would never forget.

There were bodies on the ground, men with machetes on horseback. People were crying and screaming and shouting. There were children!

"Oh, hell no!" Isabela furiously shouted, causing many to look up.

The hermanas were currently free falling through the air, and many of the armed men shouted in alarm. Luisa took Isabela into her arms just before they landed, and the ground shook beneath them, causing many to shout and drop their weapons.

Isabela jumped gracefully to the ground, her face thunderous as she lifted her hands up, palms upward and fingers curled into claws. Tears pricked her eyes as she growled, "No more deaths, not on my watch."

And the forest came to life.

Immediately vines sprouted at the feet of the armed men, rooting them in place and stilling their arms, the strength of the vines' grip forcing them to drop their weapons. For those still on their horses, the trees smacked them off and onto the ground. They screamed in terror and Isabela shut them up with more vines over their mouths. She then turned her attention to the horses, gently restraining the animals. Toñito would be upset if she let them get hurt. Letting out a slow breath, she lowered her arms and focused on the injured around her.

There were so many, why hadn't they thought to take some arepas?

"Elaína!" A woman suddenly wailed, and the Madrigals turned to her direction. They found a tragic sight; an older woman, around their mamá's age, was desperately clutching a limp teen girl. The woman who was obviously the girl's madre was covered in her own injuries, but it was nothing compared to the state the teen was in—the prominent gash across her neck very visible as her head flopped loosely, eyes open and unseeing. "¡Mija, por favor! Open your eyes!" She shook the girl desperately, and she only moved lifelessly.

Isabela sobbed as she rushed to the grieving woman.

They should have brought arepas.

Chapter Text

José held the hot cup of chocolate santafereño in disbelief. The past few minutes had been a blur. After he watched two young women—one of which was the strongest woman he'd ever seen—catapult themselves with vines, he'd been led to someone's house where he was given water while the teen with glasses stayed with him. 'Mirabel. She said her name was Mirable.' This was after the ground had kept him from falling.

Oh, and his chair had walked over to him.

He would think he was finally losing his mind if it weren't for the pain from his injuries.

Then this woman around his age, who was clearly Mirabel's madre, had rushed in and all but shoved an empanada into his mouth. With a command to eat, he did so, too stunned and mouth too full to protest—only to jolt in surprise as he felt his wounds heal up.

Mirabel had then spoken to him softly, asking some questions about who his family was and reassuring him that her hermanas were taking care of them. Then a teen girl appeared out of nowhere—literally materializing out of thin air—giving him a right scare. She had muttered an apology before placing a hand on his shoulder.

"It'll be easier this way." She said seriously. Then he felt himself blink, heard a soft crackling sound, and then opened his eyes to a completely different house!

"I'll be back." She said before disappearing. He screamed, only to gasp when she reappeared with Mirabel and Julieta in hand.

"Go find Isa and Luisa." Mirabel said to the teen. "His injuries were bad, they may need your help…," she paused, "if you're okay with it?"

"Of course." The teen said with a determined expression.

Mirabel pursed her lips before nodding. "Bring them back here for now."

"I'll update the council before I go after them." She paused, then frowned. "I sense Ofelia running towards the forest. I'll snag her after I tell the council." Over the years, Milagros had found she could sense 'targets'. It could be a place or a person, she just had to search for them. It helped her pop up exactly where she wanted, and in this case, where she was needed.

The primas nodded before Milagros disappeared once again.

While that conversation was happening, Julieta had guided him to the couch in the inner courtyard. She sat him down and muttered, "Let me make you something warm." Then to seemingly no one, said, "Casita, be gentle. I think he's in shock." And then he was alone, but only for a few seconds as Mirabel kept him company. Julieta quickly returned with a cup of hot chocolate santafereño. "Drink, it'll help." She gently instructed before looking up behind him.

"I can watch over him." A male voice said. "Both of you, go."

Julieta nodded gratefully, "His name is José," before rushing to the kitchen. The clink of pots and utensils could be heard.

"Gracias, Milo. I'll join Abuelita at the council, then." Mirabel said before standing and leaving.

José barely heard the exchange, staring numbly at the cup of hot chocolate santafereño in his hands. He watched as another set of younger hands cupped his own and gently moved it to his face. He looked up to find a teen boy with tight curls in a yellow ruana. His smile was kind.

"Tía is right. It helps."

José nodded numbly, allowing the teen to help him drink. He hadn't realized his hands were shaking. He drank half the cup before stopping, and continued to hold it. The warm weight comforted him, as did the warmth in his stomach. Soon enough, tears welled up in his eyes and fell as he sobbed.

"My family," José choked, unable to look the boy in the face, "we were almost here when th-they surprised us. I was…I didn't want to leave her, pero she told me to get help." He crumpled further. "They could be dead because of me." He had no idea why he was unloading this to a stranger. Maybe he was in shock. Maybe it was because the boy looked at him with nothing but compassion. Maybe it was because he was warm and safe and healed and his family wasn't ohgod— Whatever it was, he found himself unable to stop the tears.

Camilo wasn't sure what to say as he watched the man cry, his own eyes burning. He had never had to comfort someone for something like this, and found himself wishing for his empathetic primo. So he continued to hold hands with the man, hoping it brought some comfort.

When Tío Bruno's eyes had flashed green, they had all been mildly surprised. He'd been doing visions less and less often in recent years, claiming they were giving him migraines. He would have believed that if Rico hadn't frowned deeply at the statement, eyes worried. When he asked his primo later, Rico had confided in him that Tío Bruno's visions had been extreme lately. As if they had increased in power and his papá was having a hard time controlling them. He no longer took requests, and the few involuntary visions he'd had darkened the lighting in the area.

It was more than a little concerning, but not something they could do much about, especially since Bruno refused to talk about it.

Anyways.

Those in the house hadn't missed the way Bruno's face had paled, or his gasp of horror. The moment he managed to explain what he saw, Isabela had left, Luisa hot on her heels. Julieta had run to the kitchen to make something quick when Dolores woke up from her nap. As soon as she opened her door, she gasped in horror.

After a brief moment of chaos, the Madrigals had fallen into the protocols they had talked about for such a situation and left. Dolores had stayed in Casita to keep them updated—she was currently with their papá outback so any potential bad news didn't reach José right away. Ofelia had gone to meet up with Isabela and Luisa, while Alma had gone straight for the council to let them know what was happening. That left Antonio and Bruno to go find and inform the others, as everyone else had been out. Camilo had stayed behind to help Julieta as much as he could.

He was very grateful when Diego came rushing in, his primo helping him in comforting Jose.

Dolores suddenly came in with Félix and told them Isa and Luisa had reached the group, and Camilo suddenly found himself with an armful of a relieved and sobbing stranger. He shared a look with his hermana, who only smiled at him.

It had been a normal day until it wasn't, but they were the Madrigals—this is what they did.

~o.8.o~

Milagros appearing out of nowhere no longer surprised Ofelia, or anyone in the family. She merely extended her hand out to her prima at the look on her face. As soon as she had a firm hold, they blinked and suddenly they were deep into the forest instead of just reaching it.

Ofelia choked at the sight, and Milagros cried a soft, "no."

They barely paid attention to Isabela's handiwork, the men struggling in muffled silence against their restraints. Instead, they focused on the survivors and their primas. They were huddled together and wrapped with blankets made of leaves and chamomile and lavender flowers, the scent calming. They were injured, the damage ranging drastically from mild to debilitating. Luisa wasn't around, but they found Isabela hunched over something and made to go to her.

"No." Isabela said, lifting a hand to stop them. Sometimes she was so much like Alma it was scary. She was with a sobbing man and woman a bit away from the group, a mass of leaves and vines wrapping around something. Something big. There were several mounds wrapped in vines and leaves around them. She glanced over at them, her eyes red from crying. "Mili, start taking them wherever Abuelita or Mira told you. Just don't—don't come over here."

Milagros swallowed thickly, eyes wide before nodding.

Isabela's eyes followed her. Milagros was the only Madrigal nieta who had seen death, and it had badly affected her. Even after all these years, she still had night terrors of the day she lost her parents. She should not have been involved in such an operation, but they all knew she would have insisted one way or another. So, she made sure Mili didn't see the dead bodies.

Isabela was grateful she had covered the bodies before she'd arrived.

Milagros made her way over to the survivors while Ofelia approached the restrained men. The group watched in open curiosity and suspicion. They did not see her eyes begin to glow a neon yellow, but the men did and they began to struggle more.

Ofelia frowned at them, eyes wet with unshed tears. She had an idea as to what Isabela was doing, and it made her sick. It was because of these men that these people were hurting, that her prima was hurting. 'Focus.' She gently reminded herself, and took in a slow breath. Then, she opened her mouth and spoke. "Take your horses and leave."

Slowly, the vines unraveled from the men. When their mouths were uncovered, they snarled hateful things at them as they were released. The man nearest her snarled, finally free of the vines. "As if we'd listen to—" He ended up yelping as his body moved on its own. "¡¿Qué cara—"

"Silencio."

At her commands, the once snarling men quietly left with their horses, panicked expressions on their faces the entire time as they were denied the ability to speak. Ofelia remained where she stood, eyes glowing the entire time as she watched them leave.

The people behind her stared in awe and fear, not that she saw—but Milagros did. She smiled kindly at them. "Hola," she greeted in a low and gentle tone. Many turned to look at her, a few still staring at Ofelia. "I'll be taking you back to our village, the Encanto, soon. Are any of you unable to stand?"

They were quiet for a moment, taking her in. Milagros patiently waited. Then—

"M-my leg." A young man said hesitantly, reaching for his left leg. "I-I twisted it trying to…" His voice pittered out, tears welling.

Milagros nodded. "I'll bring some food that will help with that." Then she blinked away without further explanation. It caused many to gasp.

"What is food going to do?" An older woman bitterly demanded, her harsh tone masking the pain in her eyes.

Isabela did her best not to take it to heart. She could see the fear behind the pain. "I know it's a lot to take in, Señora, pero I promise it's going to be okay. You're safe."

The woman glared at her, tears filling her eyes before she looked away. She wiped her eyes and sniffled, and nodded. "Gracias."

Another woman spoke up, emboldened by Isabela's calm demeanor and the help she'd offered thus far. She was fair skinned like her tía. "Discúlpame, Señora. Mi esposo— I told him to find help. Did you— Did he…" She was unable to finish her sentences, afraid of the answer but needing to know.

Isabela inclined her head. "I don't know his name, but a man came stumbling into the village." She described him to her. "He's safe." Her heart clenched as the woman broke into relieved sobs.

"Oh, gracias a Dios. Gracias."

Isabela managed a smile and continued to speak softly to them. In that time, Luisa returned with their cart on her shoulder, and the survivors stared at her hermana in awe.

"I put everything that had spilled out back in the cart." Luisa said softly as she set it down. "Lo siento if I missed something. I tried to be as thorough as possible."

"We can always come back." Isabela said as she stood, finally done covering the bodies. She gently herded the still grieving parents to sit with the rest of the group. She then turned to her remaining prima, instantly concerned with what she saw. "Ofi, don't push yourself!" She quickly made her way over to Ofelia, who shook her head.

"I have to keep it going." Ofelia panted, hunched over and hands gripping her knees. "Until we get them safely to the Encanto, I—" She gasped when a twenty-foot wall consisting of prickly cacti suddenly appeared. She turned and found Isabela with her hand stretched out, concern in her eyes.

"Rest, por favor." Isabela pleaded. "I'll keep them away. You've never used your gift for so long on so many."

Ofelia nodded, the glow fading from her eyes before she fell to the ground. Luisa, who had drifted over to her, was close enough to catch her. Quickly checking her over, she sighed. "She fainted."

Isabela snorted. "Tío Bruno is gonna be so upset. Those men are lucky he wasn't here." She sniffed dramatically. Her words made some of the survivors shudder.

Who was this Tío Bruno? They did not want to find out.

Just then, Milagros suddenly appeared with a satchel. She noticed Ofelia in Luisa's arms right away. "Is Ofi okay? What happened?!"

"She's fine, just fainted." Luisa reassured. "She used her gift longer than she's used to."

Milagros relaxed, shaking her head as she began to hand out arepas. It was the fastest thing Julieta could make. "Tío's gonna be so upset. He hates it when she overworks herself."

"Oh, no thank you." One of the survivors said, sheepishly refusing the arepa. It was the young man with the injured leg. "I don't…I don't like arepas."

"Lo siento, it was the fastest thing she could make." Milagros was contrite. She gave him a helpless shrug. "Just one bite, that's all it will take."

Not really understanding what she meant, but not wanting to be rude to the literal ángeles that had saved them, he nodded. Hesitantly, he took a bite and chewed. It wasn't so bad, a lot creamier than he expected. 'Okay, this one I like.' He thought as he swallowed. He went to take another bite before wincing and watching his leg right itself into a healthy position. "¡Mierda!"

"Did you see that?!"

"Manuel's leg—."

"What the—."

They all quickly bit into the arepas given to them, multiple gasps uttered as a result..

"My injuries are gone!"

"My arm—it doesn't hurt!"

"¡Gracias!"

"Sí, ¡gracias!"

"Diosas." A young man muttered as he stared up at the primas. He couldn't have been more than twenty-two. "We've been saved by diosas."

Isabela couldn't help but smirk as she threw her hair over her shoulder. "Not quite—we're the Madrigals."

Chapter Text

In total, there had been thirty when they left. Now there were only sixteen. It was decided that Milagros would teleport everyone to Casita two at a time, while Isabela would be making her way back by herself, the bodies of those who didn't make it held securely by her vines. She had refused to let Milagros get anywhere near them.

"You've been through enough, now let your older prima take care of it." Had been the words she'd said to the teleporter before she set off at a slow pace. A trail of white lilies bloomed in her wake.

The survivors watched as Milagros suspiciously wiped at her eyes. The interaction made them curious, but they were hesitant to pick at what were clearly old wounds. They let the girls help them. They had more than proven their intentions with them.

Ofelia was the first to go so the younger girl could rest. Luisa stayed with them, keeping an eye out as Milagros picked them up in a steady manner. Their belongings were taken back to the Encanto shortly after that, and then Luisa joined them. They were all finally safe.

They were surprised to meet Bruno when they actually met him. By the way the magical women had spoken about him, they had expected an intimidating and imposing man. Instead, they watched as a mouse of a man scurried over to where Ofelia had been laid. After Milagros explained what happened, they watched as his expression shifted through a plethora of emotions before settling on 'worried'. They then watched as he applied a cool cloth over her eyes, mumbling something about preventing migraines and, "Why must my children continue to scare me?" A tall teen stood by him, helping tend to the unconscious girl that was clearly his hermana.

The inner courtyard of Casita had been turned into a ward of sorts. There were cots and blankets that had been delivered by the church in a timely manner, and they were currently working on getting them clean clothes. Their belongings had been dirtied by the mud of the forest, so Pepa, Rico, and Marlena were working on getting them cleaned while Félix and Agustín got them some temporary clothes in the meantime.

José was reunited with his esposa, whose name they learned was Carina. Their friends, Mateo and Selena Morales, had been the ones to lose their daughter, Elaína, right at the end. They had three other children—Isaac, Carla, and Gerardo. Elaína had been their youngest. Isaac's amigo, Manuel Olivera—the young man with the twisted leg—had also managed to survive.

José cried when he learned of all those they had lost, but the grief was easier to work through than he had expected. It was still there, and it was intense—devastating—but it didn't consume him.

When Isabela made it to Casita, she informed them that she'd left the dead at the church. She couldn't get much more out before she was pulled into a tight embrace by Julieta. Agustín wasn't far behind, hugging both of them.

"Mija, you did great." Julieta whispered fiercely, tears flowing at the haunted expression on Isabela's face. "I'm so proud of you, Isa, y lo siento mucho you had to go through that. Te amo, mi vida." She held her hija as she shook in her arms, quiet sobs muffled into her shoulder.

The survivors could only look on in disbelief as they realized how young the women who had helped them were. Most of them were barely adults. They were even more surprised when a child no more than seven came up to them, a plethora of wild animals following him as if he were the pied piper of the jungle. He introduced them to a few coatis and his capybara, Chipsi. He then instructed them on how to pet them, and a level of calm and awe that had escaped their grasps settled upon them as they lost themselves in the happy chitters of the critters around them.

Diego smiled as he felt the emotions calm greatly. The animals were on their best behaviors, and the rhythmic petting was doing as Antonio had intended. He pulled back his gift's influence on their emotions, letting them calm on their own now.

Dolores tilted her head. "Abuelita and Mirabel are almost home. The council meeting took longer than expected."

"Mirabel?" José asked, stirring at the name. "She's the one who helped me." He told Carina when she looked at him in question. He turned back to Dolores. "I was wondering where she was…"

"Mirabel and Abuelita were in a council meeting deciding on how to get you guys set up here." Dolores explained gently. "So you can have a fresh start."

The group let those words settle over them and their implications.

"That's right, this is…the Encanto?" Yolanda, the bitter woman from before, mused in awe. She looked around the family that helped them. "And you are the Madrigals, the family that leads this village. I thought the name sounded familiar."

Casita's doors opened before much else could be said, and in walked two women. Alma and Mirabela were quickly introduced to the survivors. The family watched as Alma greeted them with a gentle kindness and empathy that came from going through something similar. She reassured them and settled their uncertainties. When they insisted they pay the council back, Alma graciously told them they could give back to the relief fund if they truly wished to—Mirabel knew it would somehow find a way back to them, as others had done the same and would receive "anonymous donations" some time later.

Taking care of people in need was Alma's calling, and she did it well. By the time they were ushered to the inn that night, they well and truly felt safe and on the cusp of a new beginning. It would take time for them to recover from this, and they might never be the same, but Alma left them feeling hopeful.

It made Mirabel clench her fists in determination. 'I want to be able to do that. I want to be someone they know they can count on like Abuelita.'

She didn't realize she already was.

~o.8.o~

Javier Suárez had woken up in awe and feeling a fool. He had been there when the man—José—had run into the village, injured and desperate for help. He had seen Mirabel go up to him with no hesitation and take charge of the situation. When she called for assistance, he had moved without thinking. He had helped her guide José into a nearby home where he was given water.

After that, he felt useless, unsure of what to do. Not Mirabela. She was in her element as she alternated between comforting the distressed man and giving orders to those around her.

It put everything into perspective for him.

Once Milagros appeared to take José to Casita, Mirabel had turned to him with a grateful smile. "Gracias, Javier." Then her prima reappeared and the two were gone.

Javiar flushed. While their parting hadn't been the best, Mirabel had been nothing but kind to him, and he had returned the favor. But it had been a long time since she'd smiled at him like that.

'I'm in trouble.'

Now, the next morning, he was determined to at least apologize properly. He was a little older, a little wiser, and he finally understood what he hadn't before. What he had been too stubborn and insecure to accept it.

The Madrigals helped people. It's what they did. The family as a whole was naturally giving, but each individual was compassionate in their own rights. Anyone who wanted to be a part of the family had to accept and understand that. Anything less would be asking the Madrigal to change who they were, and that wasn't fair.

When he managed to track down Mirabel and tell her all of this, the smile she gave him was one he remembered being very fond of. They hugged and she thanked him again before they parted ways.

Romance may no longer be an option for them, but at the very least, a proper friendship could be forged. He was more than happy with that.

Chapter Text

The survivors were three weeks into their new life in the Encanto when they were told their new homes were nearing completion. This meant they needed more money than their current allowance allowed to get necessities for their homes. Once they got the funds, it was decided a Madrigal would take them around the Marketplace. They had only ventured into the surface level of it, where food and small comforts were sold. Now, they would need furniture and the like.

Bruno Madrigal volunteered to show them around since he was free that day.

It…was a lot.

Now that the Encanto was open for trade, the Marketplace was packed like never before. It was easy to tell the local merchants from the out-of-towners—the locals didn't try as hard to sell their goods. But everything seemed so lively, it was nothing they had ever experienced before.

"You claim these are real emeralds?"

A few startled when Bruno's head snapped in the direction of the familiar voice, his expression alert and drawn into a deep frown. They turned as well, and found Rico Madrigal at a vendor's stall, a small crowd loosely around him. Those closest to him heard Bruno mutter, "Why does he have to be so theatrical about this?"

The vendor was good—he didn't flinch at the accusation. "Why, yes young man. The finest mined from Muzo."

"That means nothing here." Rico dismissed seriously, if a tad bit arrogant. "All that matters is you upholding your end of the contract the council has with you to sell your wares here, and you've already breached it. You can leave, your wares are no longer desired." This made the vendor falter.

"Ha! Bastardo arrogante! What proof do you have?!" The vendor demanded, red in the face.

Rico picked up an 'emerald', rolling it between his fingers. He inspected it with a critical eye in an almost lazy manner. He then made eye contact with the vendor. "These are fakes. Mi papá's tablets look more like emeralds than these pebbles."

The hushed murmur that had begun at the start of the whole confrontation erupted into dissent at this. Many began to demand their money back, and the vendor looked about ready to explode. All the while, Rico held a condescending smirk on his face.

Bruno sighed. "Lo siento, I'll be right back. It seems mi hijo has yet to learn the art of subtlety." Though they were confused, a few chuckles came from the group at the well-known look of exasperation in the man's eyes all parents were familiar with.

"H-hey!"

A few people exclaimed in shock when the outed scammer rounded his stall, only to lay hands upon Rico. Gripping his guayabera firmly, he aggressively shoved the youth to the ground. Off balance, Rico landed roughly on his behind before glaring balefully at the man. The vendor moved to kick Rico, who moved to defend himself—

Neither got a chance to follow through with their actions, as Bruno seemed to appear beside the vendor before brutally punching the man's temple—hard enough to disorient the taller man. This was followed swiftly by a harsh kick to the back of one of his knees, causing the vendor to fall to the ground. To make sure he stayed down, Bruno then pressed his foot against the man's jugular. Not enough to completely stop his airflow, but just enough to make it difficult to breathe.

Bruno glared down at the disorientated man, eyes glowing neon green. "Señor Salas, I believe you were informed that we do not tolerate violence from those visiting the Encanto."

"You…started it!" Señor Salas protested breathlessly. His hands were on Bruno's ankle, but he couldn't find the strength to push him off. Those neon eyes terrified him.

"That's because you laid hands on my son first." Bruno nearly growled, satisfied when the man paled. "Mi hijo, who can hear lies. Yes, you understand your circumstances now, ¿verdad?" At his nod, Bruno removed his foot. "Good. Dolores, let the council know to send someone to go through Cristian Salas' receipts. There are a few people who need to be refunded. And you!" Bruno quickly turned to his son.

Rico, who had been grinning smugly the whole time, flinched as his papá turned on him. He was quickly hoisted up to his feet and dusted off, and briefly inspected to make sure he was okay. Once Bruno was satisfied, he smacked him upside the head. "Ow! ¡Papá!"

"No," Bruno pointed at Rico in a very stern manner, brows drawn low in disappointment. "How many times have me and your mamá talked to you about being tactful?"

"Papá, he was scamming people!"

"And so you antagonize him? Tell me, where did that get you? On the floor on your ass." Bruno didn't let him answer, clearly frustrated with his second hijo. "I know you can fight, mijo, but that doesn't mean to go looking for them—" He stopped mid-sentence to stomp on Señor Salas' chest, who had tried to sit up. His breath left him in a harsh "oof!" as Bruno glared down at him, eyes flashing neon green once more. "I didn't say you could move, pendejo."

"L-lo siento!"

Bruno snorted before going back to scolding Rico, who was bright red. All the while, he kept his foot on the man's chest, keeping him in place.

José and the others could only watch on in a stupor. They were intimidated, bewildered, confused, but mostly—amused.

"So that's why people are leery of him." Mateo mused. "Never would have guessed."

Chapter Text

Almost a year had past since they had arrived in the Encanto, and Manuel Olivera still couldn't believe it was real. That he was finally free from the man that he'd once called papá, before the death of his hermana had turned him into the monster that had taken his mamá from him. That he was in a magical town that worked together to help each other, protecting each other from what goes on behind closed doors.

In the months he'd been here, he'd seen two men and a woman thrown in jail for abusing their families. There was talk of all three being exiled if their families wanted it—especially since the church allowed divorce under such circumstances. He knew it was all thanks to the Madrigals, the one with the super hearing.

He wondered often, if they'd moved here when his mamá was still alive, if they would have been saved, too. He would then remember the kindness they had been treated with that faithful day, and knew they would have. It made him hate his padre even more. He was glad he'd runaway when he had, leaving the man to rot.

Now he had his own home, made his own money. He was his own person. It was liberating.

It was a little lonely, too, but la familia Morales was always inviting him to dinner at their casa. He would forever be grateful to his friendship with Isaac.

It was a fresh start.

Right now, it was his first fiesta in the Encanto. La Fiesta del Sacrificio, it was in celebration of the town's creation. The whole Encanto would spend the first two days remembering those that were lost. For newcomers, it was a way for them to remember those who couldn't make it—who didn't make it. White lilies would be hung from the windows of each house, a gift from Isabela Madrigal. He had been at Isaac's when the flowers had first bloomed, and he understood why they did it as he watched Mateo and Selena reminisce about their lost hija. There were tears in their eyes, but smiles on their faces. He'd remembered his mamá and hermana that night with them, and felt lighter the next day.

The third and fourth day were spent in celebration of the new chance they were given. There were dance performances, food for days, and so much music he could feel his chest vibrate.

That's when he saw her.

He'd seen her before, of course. Everyone knew who the Madrigals were, and she'd been one of the women who had saved them that day. But he hadn't seen much of her since, and if he were honest, he was fine with that. Her strength was more than a little intimidating, and he didn't have fond memories of strong people in his life.

He'd never seen her in this light.

On the dance floor, in the parade that went around the Encanto, and in small performances—Luisa Madrigal had a presnence that had nothing to do with her super strength and everything to do with the way she moved. The grace of her feet, the sway of her hips, the passion in her eyes and the smile on her face. It was...mesmerizing.

He wanted to dance with her.

Which was absurd, because she was at least a foot taller than him. He might have been a good dancer back at his old home, but all the señoritas had been his height or shorter. That would have been a better argument if he didn't see how harmonious Pepa and Félix Madrigal were when they danced.

So on the last day of the festival, Manuel nervously asked Luisa to dance. She seemed surprised at first, before smiling in acceptance. The smile than turned to surprise when he led her during their dance, then awe as he twirled her. He counted it a major win when her cheeks tinted lightly in a blush.

He didn't realize that his life would forever be different after that night.

~o.8.o~

Fiestas were always Diego's favorites. Emotions were almost always positive, and everyone had a good time. It was one of the few times he didn't have to filter away and block against the negative emotions attempting to bring him down. He could close his eyes and get lost in the swirls of merriment, the ever present pulse of joy and excitement surrounding him. It was addictive and he savored it.

He couldn't stop himself from giving a secret grin as he watched Luisa dance with Manuel Olivera. He was honestly surprised. The young man was always skittish around his prima, frightened by her strength. Thankfully, his prima never noticed—she would have been devastated, even if it had nothing to do with her. Diego knew Manuel didn't hate or dislike his prima, and could sense there was another reason for his fear and it saddened him. This was a very surprising, very pleasant, turn of events.

Suddenly sensing someone near him, he turned and nearly jumped out of his skin. Right next to him, looking up at him curiously, was Romera freaking López. She looked absolutely stunning in a red dress with yellow accents and she was gorgeous.

"¡Hola, Diego!" She called over the music. "Rico said you needed me for something?"

Diego blinked rapidly. 'Rico?' "Uh," he stalled, eyes flitting about until they caught quick movement behind her. He zeroed in on it, and squinted his eyes. Rico was waving his arms erratically, his expression exaggerated as he made pushing motions towards him. He didn't need telepathy to know what his hermano was trying to tell him.

Talk to her!

'A little warning would have been appreciated.' He mentally grumbled before he refocused on his crush. He blushed. "I-I did, pero I was going to wait until after the festival. I didn't want to interrupt anything…"

Diego's heart flipped when she rolled her eyes, a smile on her face. "Silly, just tell me already!"

Romera López was one of the most emotionally honest people he'd ever met. She didn't hide what she felt; she cried if she was sad, didn't hide her anger where most would, and her smiles were always genuine. He never had to work to know what she was feeling.

It was a breath of fresh air.

Since that faithful day when he thought he'd die from spontaneous combustion—or embarrassment, whichever came first—Diego had managed to form a friendship with her thanks to his hermano and papá. It was nice, and he loved spending time with her.

But there was nothing more. He knew she didn't feel the same. She liked…

Mentally shaking his head, he smiled at her. "Toñito befriended a new jaguar recently. A black panther. He named her Vacía. Wanna meet her?" Warmth blossomed in his chest as her eyes practically sparkled.

"¡Sí!"

She loved cats.

He admired the way the candlelight danced against her cheeks. Diego watched as her cheeks tinted slightly, her eyes glancing around them. He felt a flutter from her and found his heart cooling off.

"Will Rico be there?"

Diego closed his eyes as he smiled. "I can ask him." Her sudden excitement at his statement made him jealous, and he chased it away.

Rico didn't know, didn't notice. Not when he was busy hiding who his own crush was. Not when he was busy trying to be his hermano's wingman. Diego didn't have the heart to tell him his efforts were in vain.

Not when Rico felt so satisfied and ecstatic for him whenever he was with Romera.

Not when he himself was too selfish to let go of these small moments for good.

So, Diego smiled and hoped the hole in his chest would fade away with his feelings.

~o.8.o~

Ofelia was walking through the town with her hermanos a few days after the fiesta. They were helping with the last of the cleanup, Pueblito helping them along the way.

Ofelia was carrying a basket filled with paper confetti. It had been used during the parade. It was then collected to be used as compost for the fields. It was a little heavy, but she could manage. Super strength may not be her gift, but she was far from weak. And sure, she could use her gift, but she felt it was lazy to do so.

"Deja que te ayude." A male voice said suddenly, and Ofelia jumped at their sudden appearance. They chuckled as arms came into view, taking hold of the basket. She turned sharply towards them, keeping her hold on the basket with a frown, and promptly froze.

The man currently trying to help her was only an inch or two taller than her. He had wild curly hair just like her, his skin a shade or two darker and friendly hazel eyes. His smile was beautiful. Ofelia could only stare in wonder.

"Wow."

She watched as his eyes became a bit confused, his smile now holding amusement in its tilt. "Wanna let me take this for you?"

Ofelia's head jerked down, cheeks flushed, and shook her head.

"It looks heavy, I can help."

Ofelia shook her head again. She didn't understand the disappointment she felt when his hands released her basket.

"Well, okay then." A pause, some hesitance. She wondered if she could command the ground to swallow her up. "Um, forgive me if I'm wrong, but you're one of the Madrigals, right? The one that commands things?"

Blush less fierce at a familiar question, Ofelia nodded her head and peaked up at him. Her breath caught.

The strange young man was giving her a sheepish smile, but his eyes held a deep gratitude she didn't understand. "Pensé que eras tú. I know it's long overdue, pero I've wanted to thank you. For helping save my family." He faltered when she tilted her head in confusion. "Ah, you were one of the women who saved me and mi familia from the horsemen. You commanded the men to leave."

Ofelia's eyes brightened in recognition, and she returned his smile. "You're welcome. I'm glad to see you're doing well."

"It's thanks to you and your family." He was once again giving her that smile. He blinked rapidly before rubbing his face. "Lo siento, where are my manners? Mi nombre es Isaac Morales."

"Ofelia."

Isaac glanced down at the basket again. "Can I take this from you now? I can help." He chuckled when her expression scrunched up in a frown. "Alright, I won't ask again. Let me get back to helping the others, then. See you around, Ofelia." And with that, he was gone without a backwards glance.

Ofelia just stared after him, a tint on her cheeks. She didn't even notice right away when her hermanos came up on either side.

Rico took in how Diego was squinting his eyes at Ofelia. He then watched the man that had been talking to his hermanita. He didn't look back, and instead got right back into the clean up. He knew who he was, what he was like. Isaac Morales was a nice enough guy, but… Rico squinted his eyes. "He seemed nice."

"I'm going to marry him."

Both Rico and Diego choked on spit.

"You literally just met him!" Rico protested. "Plus, he's like three years older than us! You're seventeen!"

"We turn eighteen in a month. Try again."

Diego whimpered. "She's serious."

Rico looked at Diego helplessly, express horrified. "I'm gonna tell Papí!"

Ofelia turned away from watching Isaac for the first time to glare at Rico. "No you won't!"

"Yes I will!"

"Then I'm telling Papí you kissed Iris!"

Rico gasped, staring at Ofelia with a scandalized expression. His face flushed rapidly. "I did not!"

"You almost did and that's pretty much the same!"

"No it isn't! Have you even ever kissed anyone?!"

"No, but neither have you!"

"Well it seems like I know more than you, tonto!"

While his siblings argued about who knew more about kissing, Diego could only cover his face in embarrassment at the stares they were getting.

Chapter Text

Bruno watched from his desk as Mirabel came into his room, made a beeline for the sofa, before face planting on it with a groan. He couldn't help but chuckle at her theatrics. Closing his notebook after bookmarking his place, he set his pen down and turned towards her, giving her his full attention.

Over the years, it was made quite evident to everyone just exactly how special Mirabel was to the Madrigals—to the Encanto. The children loved her, and (most of) the people adored her. She had a way about her that made others comfortable with sharing their secrets with her. She didn't judge them, and instead would hear them out and help them sort their thoughts. Even when someone made her mad, she didn't lash out unless it was to deliver hard facts. She was just so special, and it was no surprise that Alma was especially fond of her.

She wasn't the only one who was fond of her. Bruno tried to hide it, doing his best to treat all his sobrinos equally, but everyone knew he had a soft spot for Mirabel, and it was mutual. The two had an understanding the rest of the family didn't understand. To be honest, neither did the two involved—they were just tío y sobrina.

"¿Qué pasó, mi mariposita?" Bruno asked. He shook his head when she groaned again in response. "Words, sobrina, I need words."

Mirabel huffed, propping her chin on her folded arms. She was frowning, but there was a blush on her cheeks. "Tío…I think I like someone."

Bruno nodded. "That's a…good thing, sí?" He asked slowly, unsure as to which way this could go based on her expression. As odd as it was, many of his sobrinos came to him for advice when it came to courting and crushes. He didn't know why. His hermanas and Marlena thought it was cute.

"Pero, he's so stupid!" Mirabel vented, sitting up to throw her hands into the air.

"Okay, so a bad thing?"

"No!" Mirabel hesitated. "Yes?"

Bruno chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "Why don't you tell me about him? Who is this chico?"

Mirabel blushed, a smile on her face. This was part of why she liked going to her tío for such things—he didn't tease her about it until after they sorted things. She loved her parents, but sometimes her mamá would give her embarrassingly knowing looks, while her papá would gently tease her before giving her advice—advice she would be too embarrassed to listen to by then.

Sometimes she just needed someone to listen to her. Her tío was a great listener.

"He's my age, maybe a little older? I haven't really asked—pero, he acts like a child sometimes. He doesn't really think things through, and then has the audacity to act surprised when things don't go the way he thought they would." She rolled her eyes here. "He's too optimistic, too! Like, on Tío Félix's level, but times a hundred!"

"That does seem a little too much."

"It is!"

"So what is it about him that you like?" Bruno butted in gently. "Because it sounds more like you're trying to convince yourself you shouldn't like him." That quieted Mirabel, and Bruno frowned. "Mirabel?"

"What if…" Mirabel licked her lips, "what if we start courting, and he doesn't realize how much being a Madrigal means? Like—"

"Like Javier?" At her timid nod, Bruno sighed and got up, joining her on the sofa. He sat next to her and pulled her to his side, an arm around her shoulders. "Escúchame, niña, love is a tricky thing. You never really know unless you try."

"Even with future vision?"

"Even with future vision." A pause. "Do you want me to taken a peek?" She shook her head, as he knew she would. The family didn't really like to rely on his gift unless it was an emergency. Crushes? Not so much of an emergency. They sat in silence for a moment. "I know you're afraid of a repeat, mariposita. Pero, you and Javier were quite young when you started courting. Neither of you were prepared for the weight of your future role. You're a little older now, and so is this guy. If, by this age, he can't grasp the significance of what being with you will mean, then I think you're better off without him, don't you think?"

Mirabel nodded against his shoulder.

"Now, who is he?" Mirabel's shoulders kind of hunched here, and Bruno quirked a brow she couldn't see.

"Nicolás de Dios."

A pause.

Then Bruno broke out in raucous laughter. "Rico's amigo?!" Nicolás de Dios was one of his son's amigos he knew very well. His hair was red and curly like Pepa, skin just as fair with freckles for days, and bright blue eyes that constantly danced with laughter. He got along well with everyone, but as Mirabel said, didn't use his brain much. To say it was a shock to find that he somehow managed to capture the attention of his mature-minded sobrina was an understatement.

"Tío Bruno!" Mirabel protested, face flushed. She pushed away from him, making him lose his balance, which only made him laugh harder. Mirabel huffed, but couldn't help but smile herself.

It was a little funny, she could admit that much.

Chapter Text

Rico was upset, and it was clear for everyone at dinner in the way he sulked and pouted the whole time. He didn't even joke with Camilo like he usually did. And it wasn't like he would tell anyone either, because it was about something he hadn't told the family yet.

Someone, actually.

Naomi Hernandez was the second hija of la familia Hernandez. She was a quiet young woman, with glasses over her light brown eyes that seemed to swallow up her face (and compared with Mirabel's, that's really saying something), skin a warm tan that looked kissed by the sun, and short curly bronze hair—she was a monochromatic vision. He adored her. If it wasn't obvious, she was his crush. There was just something about her; the way she got excited over the littlest of things, her smile when she saw him, the way she read him like one of her books…

She wasn't talking to him. Why? Because she found out he almost kissed Iris Ortiz.

'Which isn't true! She tried to kiss me!' Rico thought furiously as he mixed clay together after dinner. 'I pushed her away as soon as I knew what she was trying to do!' Which is what he'd told Naomi, which only made her more upset—which, yeah, that shocked him. She's like his Tía Julieta; she never got mad.

He just liked complimenting people—not just the señoritas, but everyone. It made them smile, and he liked making people smile. He shared that with his primo. With the señoritas, it was just easy to get a little too friendly. It was harmless fun.

Or so he thought.

'I need to apologize to her…' Rico thought, calm enough now after the clay was mixed. Cleaning up, he admitted to himself that he'd been playing a boy's game thus far. If he wanted to prove he was a man, the kind of man his padre was, then he'd have to make some changes before anyone else misunderstood his intentions.

He was a flirt, but he wasn't a scoundrel.

Finished with putting everything away and his mind clearer, Rico made his way back inside Casita only to find it empty save for Diego and Romera. Ofelia had invited the girl over (as part of their secret plan Diego didn't know about) along with a few amigos for dinner. Rico had been so distracted that he had forgotten about it until now.

'Good job, idiota. You were supposed to be setting them up, not sulking like un bebé!'

He was going to fix that now.

"Hey," Rico greeted, gaining their attention. He didn't notice the way Romera's eyes lit up. His green eyes were focused on his hermano as he gave him a knowing grin. "Didn't realize you were still here. It's a bit late."

"We got carried away in Antonio's room." Romera laughed nervously.

"Yeah, Tía Pepa was a bit upset about that." Diego added, clearly a bit upset that he'd done something wrong. "Toñito's bedtime was an hour ago."

Rico laughed. "I'm sure you'll be forgiven soon. No one can stay mad with you, hermano, and those puppy eyes of yours."

Diego flushed humbly, giving his twin a shove to the shoulder with a smile. "Cállate, cabrón." He shivered at the sudden chilly night breeze, and turned to Romera. "It's getting a little chilly, you should head home soon."

"You could walk her home." Rico suggested, mentally banging his head. His hermano could be so stupid sometimes. "Go grab your ruana, and one for her, and then you two can skedaddle."

Diego's eyes widened before he glanced at Romera. She smiled.

"I'd like that, gracias."

With a hesitant nod, Diego went to quickly procure warmer garments.

Rico mentally gave himself a high five.

He turned his attention to Romera and grinned. "You've been getting close to mi hermano lately, huh?"

Romera blushed and tucked some hair behind her ear. "Yeah, he's a good amigo." Rico nearly shouted in victory at the lie that rang in his ears.

'She doesn't see him as a friend!'

His celebration, however, proved to be premature at her next words.

"Pero…there's someone else I want to get closer to." Romera confessed, taking a step closer to him. Rico froze when she met his gaze head on, cheeks flushed. "Rico, I like you."

"No you don't." Rico instantly denied as he took a step back, even as the truth weighed heavily with its silence. He pointed in the direction Diego had gone. "You like Diego. You're always around him."

"Because I've been trying to get your attention!" Romera defended, frustrated at the direction this was going. This was not how she imagined her confession would go. "The only time you pay me any mind is when I'm with your hermano."

"You lied when you said he was your amigo." Rico said suddenly, his tone quiet in an unsettling way. Romera fell silent. Rico felt his heart pounding in his ears. "So, what? You've been using him to get to me? He likes you, you know?"

"I know."

"You know?"

"¡Sí, lo sé!" Romera hissed, more than upset. "Pero, I don't like him like that and he can at least sense that much, can't he? I shouldn't have to tell him that. It's not my fault he can't take a hint even after knowing the truth."

Rico's hands curled into tight fists at the rage quickly filling him. "Out." It came out in a quiet and calm manner, revealing nothing of what he felt.

Romera blinked, caught off guard. "What?"

He snapped. "I said get out!" Rico nearly shouted, uncaring of who he woke up.

"Rico, por favor, I like you—"

"Well, I hate you!" Rico exploded. Romera took a step back as if he struck her, eyes wide. Neither of them noticed the figure at the top of the stairs. "You used mi hermano! Even if he was aware that you didn't like him back, he at least considered you a friend and you didn't even give him that! Stay away from him. In fact, you're not welcomed here anymore! Diego's not walking you home, no one is—Pueblito can take care of that."

"You can't—"

"Casita."

Romera let out a yelp as the house practically shoved her out, only for Pueblito to catch her and literally rush her home as if she were on a conveyor belt. That done, Rico turned around to head to his room and froze when he looked up.

On the second landing stood Diego, holding two ruanas tightly in his hands. His face was flushed with embarrassment, cheeks glistening with tears. His eyes… Diego's slate grey eyes were filled with so much pain and humiliation, Rico swore their gifts had swapped for a second—it was so intense, he could feel it.

Now that the anger was fading, guilt hit him like a hurricane. Rico had done that. He was why his hermano was hurting. It made him feel sick and he averted his gaze—he couldn't even look at him.

It was too much to deal with. Rico ran to his room, asking Casita to create another set of stairs for him. Diego may or may not have called out to him, but he didn't hear it over the blood rushing in his ears. Tucked away in his room, he was forced to face a truth he had taken steps to avoid:

His actions, the harmless flirting he did—it had hurt people—had hurt Naomi; had hurt Diego.

Outside of his room, Diego tried desperately to figure out what he had to do. Leaning his head against Rico's door, his thoughts and emotions whirled in a chaotic tornado with no end in sight. He took deep breaths to calm down, but his mind remained turbulent.

Finally deciding he needed to go to his own room to calm down, the door closed behind him, shutting out the emotions of the Encanto. He would never know his parents' door had opened, his papá nervously making his way over to his abuela's door.

Chapter Text

It wasn't too late in the evening when Bruno suddenly found himself outside of his mamá's door, too caught up in his thoughts to really notice much else. It was just late enough that their guests had left for the night and the rest of the family were all tucked away in their rooms. Honestly, he wouldn't even be standing here if it weren't for Marlena. He'd had another Faded vision minutes earlier, and while not the worst he'd seen, it had jarred him, to say the least.

It had been brief; Pepa glaring at him as if he'd offended her beyond belief, tears in her eyes. They got on each other's casa regularly, but never like this; there was a line they never crossed. He didn't know what led to it, but he never wanted her to look at him like that.

For Marlena, it had been the final straw. "You're not allowed back in here until you talk to her. And if you think Casita will let you in, you have another thing coming!"

They both knew she'd let him in as soon as he knocked. God above, he loved that woman.

So, here he was. Outside of his madre's door. Trying to convince himself to knock. He'd been standing there for about ten minutes, now.

Eventually, Casita got tired of waiting and threw a tile at the door.

"Casita!" Bruno hissed. A few tiles flipped in response. Before he could argue more with the house, the door opened.

"Bruno?" Alma asked softly, not expecting him to be out and about this late.

"Hola, Mamá." Bruno greeted with an awkward smile. "Can I…can we talk for a bit?"

"Of course, mijo." Alma stepped back and aside, waving him in. "Entra, entra."

Door closed and the room illuminated by candlelight, the two settled on the edge of her bed. They sat in silence for a few, Bruno fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. Finally, Alma broke the gentle silence.

"Is everything okay, Brunito?" Alma asked gently. She watched as he relaxed a little bit, lifting a hand and splaying his fingers wide before tilting it side to side. "What did you want to talk about, then?"

Bruno took a deep breath before letting it out slowly. He couldn't bring himself to quite meet her gaze as he spoke. "I had a Faded vision." He heard her soft intake of breath. "It wasn't bad bad, pero…it was bad." He closed his eyes and jumped right into it. "Mamá, why do I have these visions?"

Silence.

Alma couldn't find her voice as she took in her hijo. He looked so tired. It was nowhere near as bad as before, but he still somehow developed dark circles under his eyes from sleepless nights. Stress lines from the knowledge of things to come and things that will never happen. Nervous habits born from fear of what he didn't know. Alma constantly debated on whether or not to tell him the truth, but always ended up too afraid to tell him. Too guilty to admit such things.

She couldn't keep it from him any longer, not when he asked so hesitantly.

Gently, she took one of his hands into hers and patted the back of it softly. Gaze on their hands, she spoke softly into the night. "Let me tell you a story, mijo."

Bruno opened his eyes and glanced at her in confusion. "¿Mamá?"

"Humor me." She smiled a soft and bitter smile, and it made Bruno nod his head. "Once upon a time, a madre became a viuda just as her babies were born. In her time of great pain, a Miracle was born and saved her and her babies. Now safe, she had a town to lead and triplets to raise…"

Alma told him the tale of how a magical family dedicated themselves entirely to a town hidden in the mountains. How they lost themselves under the imperfect path set by their well-meaning, yet misguided matriarch. How children didn't get a chance to be children anymore, and gifts became something to be earned, not given. She told him how the matriarch drove her family apart with weighty expectations.

One to always be perfect.

One to always cook.

One to always feel happy.

One to always help.

One to always listen.

One to always be someone else.

One to always see a happy future.

Because of this, the Miracle—the magic that was tied to how loving and strong they were as a familia—became weak, and a gift was denied. Instead of seeing this for the warning that it was, the matriarch blamed the child, especially after her son left suddenly and unexpectedly for no reason. She placed an expectation upon the child:

The one to always stay out of the way.

But the child loved her abuela and her family despite this, and when the Miracle couldn't hang on any longer, she tried to save it—tried to save her family. She even found her lost tío, who had left to protect her from the scorn of his madre. In the end, the matriarch was too stubborn, and the Miracle died.

She squeezed his hand when he let out a shocked gasp. Memories of previous Faded visions flitted across his mind's eyes, of cracked walls and despondent pleas.

She told him how the child ran away, ashamed that she hurt her family. She told him how the matriarch went after her and admitted that the child didn't hurt the family, but the matriarch herself had hurt the family. She apologized, but it was already too late.

"Or so she thought." Alma said softly, a fond look in her glassy eyes. "That child—that sweet, sweet child—reminded her that there was nothing their family couldn't fix together. Those words couldn't be more true, especially when her lost hijo returned, determined to defend his sobrina. He didn't need to, though, as the matriarch had finally accepted the wrong she had done. She was just so happy to see him again…" Alma looked up into nothing, memories flashing before her eyes as a tear slid down her cheek. "It was one of the best days of her life. Her son was alive, and he was home."

Bruno swallowed thickly.

"When they returned to the rest of the family, there were no accusations, just love." Alma took a breath. "The whole town helped them rebuild their home, and by some miracle, the magic returned. The family was finally starting to become a real family…." Her voice pittered out to a whisper here, and she pressed her lips together. She seemed to be fighting tears.

Bruno squeezed her hand, afraid to say anything and break the spell his mamá had weaved around them with her story. It seemed to work, if only a little, as she managed to collect herself once more before continuing.

"It had only been two months at most when the matriarch…lost her son." Alma confessed in a soft whisper. "For all her political power and status, she was powerless to save him. He was right there, and she could do nothing. All she could ever do was nothing." The word came out like something bitter, her face twisted in self-hate and grief. "And her son…even as he was fading, all he could think about was reassuring his madre…apologizing for nothing." She sobbed the last word and cleared her throat. She took a deep breath. "He died, apologizing that he couldn't spend more time with her. Like it was his fault, when she was the one who couldn't protect him."

"Mamá—"

Alma shook her head, still refusing to look at him—to see Bruno's expression as she confessed her greatest sin. It took a moment, but she was able to continue, her voice a tad more stable. "The next thing she knew, she was waking up on the floor, decades younger and surrounded by her niños who were bebés once more! Ay, she had forgotten what tyrants they had been!" She laughed brokenly, and Bruno smiled. "She didn't know how, but somehow her hijo had given her another chance, and she vowed not to waste this third chance."

Bruno was speechless. Whatever he had been expecting, it definitely hadn't been this. When his Mamá finally looked his way and met his gaze, her eyes were soft and pleading.

"I don't know why you have visions of that time, Bruno. I searched the Miracle many times when you were younger, and found nothing. Lo siento. I…" More tears fell and she hurriedly wiped them away. "I-I am ashamed that I…of what had become of us because of me. I—"

She was cut off by Bruno pulling her into a fierce hug. "Mamá, I don't care about that timeline. Well, I do, pero not like that. I just wanted to know why I saw it. What happened…it's okay. I-I already know how much pain you were in. I knew you still loved us, you were just—"

"Don't make excuses for my behavior, mijo." Alma whispered, and it cut through his words. That was something she had accepted long ago. There may have been reasons behind her actions, but that didn't excuse them. He felt his nightshirt dampen with her tears.

"It's not—I'm not." Bruno insisted, hugging her tighter. "With Faded visions, I feel the emotions happening then. I-I knew you were in pain, Mamá. We all did. And I knew you loved us. We all did." He sniffled. "I don't remember our talk, but I remember feeling lighter. At peace. I remember that you apologized for-for everything. Mamá, it takes a lot of courage to apologize for something you did wrong. You don't need to do it again. You were already forgiven." He took a breath. "And don't blame yourself for my…death—or Papá's." He squeezed her again when he felt her stiffen in surprise. "I know you still blame yourself, pero Mamá, it wasn't your fault. It wasn't."

Words left Alma as she sobbed in Bruno's arms, clutching him tightly. Over the years she had gotten better at letting the guilt go, but this—this had been so hard to let go. Her son had died because of her uselessness, just like her Pedro. The What-Ifs always haunted her: if she had been better, been stronger, kinder, had a better gift! Pueblito had been a blessing under the fear its presence brought. Nothing like that would ever happen within the Encanto, not while she was alive.

When she calmed down, the two stayed as they were. It reminded Alma of her talk with Bruno all those decades ago. She was raw and emotionally exhausted, but felt so free.

"So, time travel, huh?"

Alma couldn't help it, she snorted. The sound was so undignified and unexpected, they both froze. Then simultaneously, they fell apart to barely restrained laughter. By the time they were done, they were both red-faced and teary-eyed.

"Lo siento I couldn't answer your question." Alma apologized softly.

"It's okay, Mamá." He squeezed her hand. "I think I figured it out." At her questioning gaze, he continued. "I think they're memories. Because I…died and didn't travel with you, I don't remember it like you do. I get bits and pieces, but not the whole picture. Pero, me and time are connected through my Gift, so I'm still tied to before." He frowned. "Or something."

Alma smiled softly. "Or something."

When Bruno finally returned to his room, Marlena was already asleep. He joined her quickly, falling into a dreamless sleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.

Outside Casita, a window was hastily closed with a squeak.

Chapter Text

Dolores Madrigal had heard many, many things in her life. Some sweet, some sinister. She heard the confrontation between Rico and Romera, and Diego calling out to his hermano. She heard secrets all the time, secrets she kept to herself—some, not so much. Some things were…definitely out there, but never in her twenty-five years of life did she ever hear something like she did last night.

She had been listening to Mariano's poetry through her window when she heard her tía comforting her tío. She did her best to tune out such private moments (she did NOT want to know that much about her family members), but when she learned it had been a Faded vision, she had grown concerned.

The whole family hated the useless visions that plagued Tío Bruno. No one knew why he had them, not even Abuelita and Mirabel—the only two directly connected to their Miracle. Dolores had always suspected her abuela may know more than she let on, especially after accidentally overhearing a few conversations and muted prayers, but she would have never guessed it would be this.

Time travel.

Tío Bruno had died.

It kept her up all night.

'How did it work? What were the conditions? Was this a new aspect of his Gift? Could he send anyone back? Did he have to die every time he did this?!' So much rage and hurt had filled her so suddenly at that thought, Dolores had to take deep breaths to stop her shaking. 'If that ends up being the cade, no one can know about this. None of us are sacrificing ourselves like that. Not again.' Mind made up, sleep still eluded her as her thoughts continued to pile atop of one another with each possible scenario.

She dwelled on her abuela's actions, how everything had changed so much from what she heard. 'The Miracle died? Our family was broken? I don't…I can't imagine that. Was Abuelita really like that?' The more she thought on it, the more she could see disturbing parallels: Her abuela held onto things like her Mamá. She did not forgive easily, and grudges lasted decades. Guilt could make a person act in strange ways. Instead of making her protective of her family like she was now, it could have made her like she had to earn the right to be happy—that they all had to earn it.

She didn't like that thought. It made her sad and upset all at once.

Before she knew it, it was morning and breakfast would be starting soon. Hours had passed by, and she was still so confused and concerned and a whole bunch of other things. She wasn't sure if she should say anything to her tío or abuela, or even the rest of the family.

She suddenly felt lonely, and wondered if this was how her abuela and tío had felt all these years.

She didn't like that thought, either.

~o.8.o~

The next morning, before they headed down, Bruno promised to tell Marlena everything after breakfast. It was a lot of information, and he knew she would need time to process it all before being able to function properly. He himself still needed time to process it.

When they got to breakfast, Bruno noted the way his hijos were avoiding each other, dark circles under their eyes. When he'd gently questioned them both, they had given him evasive answers, which was odd—especially for Rico. His normally confident child could barely look him in the eye. Meanwhile, Diego's eyes were red from crying. Not wanting to make a scene at breakfast, Bruno made a mental note to speak with both of them after he spoke with Marlena. Meeting his esposa's gaze, she gave him a knowing look—she noticed it, too.

Something had happened, and they were going to find out what it was. Later, though, as Alma had joined them in the dining area and breakfast was about to begin.

He completely missed the dark circles under Dolores' eyes, and the looks she was sending his way.

Breakfast was an unusually subdued affair. They were all staring at Alma as discreetly as possible. She looked…lighter. It was a poor description, but it was the only way to explain the difference. Her eyes were softer, if tired. Her smiles seemed to be a bit more genuine. The real kicker was the absolutely euphoric look on Diego's face when the empath finally registered her emotions, tears in his eyes that he constantly wiped away. They would have been even more worried if not for the smile on his face—it was one of relief.

Marlena squeezed Bruno's hand under the table and he smiled at her knowingly.

After breakfast, Bruno was surprised by a hug from Dolores. Well, not surprised surprised, as he was used to physical affection from his family, especially his sobrinas. It was just out of the blue, and she wouldn't look at him.

"Everything okay, Lolo?" Bruno asked softly as he returned the hug. It was always a bit awkward, especially when she was so much taller than him. He frowned when she nodded. Then he heard a sniffle. "Are you sure?" At another nod, he tried to think of what could make her like this and tensed a little. In a whisper, "Did you…hear? Last night?"

"I didn't mean to." Came her muffled voice from his shoulder. "I was listening to Mariano's poetry."

"It's okay. Never apologize for your gift." Beuno said seriously, patting her back soothingly. "I'm just sorry you had to hear such weighty things." He felt her relax in his arms and shook his head fondly. "Ay, Lolo. What am I going to do with you?" He grinned when that got a chuckle out of her. They pulled away from the hug, and he looked up at her. "We can talk later about it, if you like?"

Dolores thought for a moment, then nodded her head. "Por favor. It's…a lot. I don't…it's so confusing."

"Yeah, completely understandable. I don't really understand it either." He said with a straight face that made her giggle. Bruno grinned.

Dolores glanced at Rico's departing form and Diego's despondent expression, and decided to keep to herself about them for now. If they didn't talk by tomorrow, she'd talk to them. Turning back to her tío, she kissed his cheek. "Tía's waiting for you. Hasta luego."

"Hasta luego, chica."

Going their separate ways, Bruno ignored the curious looks from the rest of the family as he headed to his room. He and his mamá hadn't discussed what, or if they would tell the family. Dolores could tell them something for now; she was a far better liar than he was.

Hm, that probably wasn't something he should be jealous of.

Entering his bedroom, he knocked on the frame three times and found his wife sitting on the sofa they had. She remained seated as she stretched her arms wide, and Bruno chuckled at her antics. Joining her at the sofa, he greeted her with a hug and a kiss on the lips.

"I saw Dolores hugging you. Is she alright?"

Bruno sighed. "She heard everything. Which, yeah, shouldn't be a surprise—pero, I thought she would be asleep. I forgot she listens to Mariano's poetry at night."

Marlena looked worried. "Will she be okay?"

"Oh, sí. She's just confused. I'll need to talk to her soon about it. Maybe with Mamá? I don't know yet."

"I don't like the sound of that."

Bruno chuckled as he got comfortable on the sofa. Once they were situated with her back against his chest, he began. "It's…a lot. Um, so, Mamá confirmed that my Faded visions did happen—that they're memories from another timeline."

Marlena gripped his forearms tightly. "How would she know that?"

"Because, amor, she lived it." He whispered into her hair. Bruno loosened his hold on her when she turned in his arms, wide silver eyes staring up at him. "I told you it was a lot."

"How?" She whispered.

Bruno reclined as he pulled her closer until she was lying atop his chest, her face tucked under his chin. This worked better for them; she wanted to face him, and he wanted to hold her. "When I…died," she tightened her arms around him and he squeezed her back, "I somehow sent her here, but didn't travel with her. Pero, me and Time are connected, so I see…flashes from before. I think." He chuckled almost bitterly. "Time is my area of expertise, pero I have no idea how I did it."

"That sounds…crazy, Bruno." Marlena laughed, a watery undertone to it. She didn't let go of him. With a sniffle, she continued. "So all of that really happened? You really…died?" There was so much more to talk about, but that seemed to be the only thing her mind could focus on: her Bruno had died.

'No.'

Bruno could only nod.

"Do you remember it?"

"No," he breathed, "I don't. The Faded vision I had, it was like seeing it from someone else's point of view. I don't— It was weird. They were my eyes, but at the same time, someone else's eyes." He lightly played with her hair for a moment, glad today was an off day for them. "She had to watch me die." He confessed softly.

Marlena's breath hitched.

"I think…that is what's been weighing her down all these years." Bruno continued in a low tone. "She's always felt guilty that she couldn't do anything for Papá…then when it happened again… Well, she's always been protective of me and mis hermanas, but especially me."

"You're the baby." Marlena replied, and Bruno huffed.

"By minutes."

They both chuckled.

"You're right." Marlena eventually said. "She's always been protective of you. So have Pepa and Juli. You don't think…?"

Bruno shook his head. "No, they don't know the things I do. I think they just followed after Mamá. It didn't help that not everyone was a…fan of my ability at the start." He sighed and they lapsed into comfortable silence.

"So, time travel, huh?"

"Yup, seems like it."

"Neat."

"You're taking this fairly well."

"It's called acting, amor."

Bruno hugged her tighter. "You don't have to act with me." He whispered into her ear.

Marlena sniffled. "I know, pero I want to be strong for you. You-you've been through so much…."

"You already are." Bruno whispered fiercely. "Every day you give me strength."

"I'm so glad you don't remember dying." Marlena choked out. "I don't want you to remember it."

"Me too." He admitted, the two holding each other tightly. "I don't want to remember it, either."

It was after they had calmed down that Bruno's eyes flashed neon green for a few seconds.

Diego standing outside of their bedroom door, visibly more upset than this morning as he debated knocking on their door. There were tears in his grey eyes.

Bruno sighed and patted Marlena's shoulder. "Diego's outside our door, very upset. More so than he was at breakfast."

Marlena instantly perked up, a frown on her face as she wiped at her eyes. "What?" She didn't wait for him to repeat himself, already off the sofa and heading to their door. He sat up and watched as she greeted their eldest, who instantly reached out to hug his mamá, his shoulders quivering.

Okay, now Bruno was really worried. Diego was a very emotional person, often prone to tears. It was normal to see him upset about something he felt, as he never hid his emotions. Usually, he just needed someone to listen to him while he vented. It was when he searched for physical comfort that usually meant things were bad.

"Mi vida, what's wrong?" Marlena asked. Behind her, Bruno got up and joined them, gently leading them back to the sofa. He took a seat on Diego's other side. Their eldest leaned into his mamá, pressing into her shoulder.

"Romera confessed to Rico last night. He rejected her and banned her from Casita." Diego mumbled, loud enough for them to hear. Marlena and Bruno stared at each other wide-eyed.

'Mierda.' They both thought.

"I…I knew she felt that way about him, pero I was hoping we could at least be amigos. She didn't even see me as a friend…she was just using me to be close to Rico." Diego's voice hitched, and he couldn't seem to stop talking. "Now Rico feels guilty and is avoiding me and it's not his fault, it's mine!"

"Ay, my sweet, gentle boy." Marlena began. "It's not your fault, either, querido."

"But—"

"Your mamá's right, mijo." Bruno gently interrupted. They spent a few more minutes comforting their eldest. Marlena then left to get Rico so they could settle this together; the sooner the better. As he continued to comfort Diego, Bruno could easily push aside his past life. Who he had been before, what had happened—it was all in the past. This was who he was. This was his life now, and he would never let it go.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Don’t mind me, just texting to see if I can post pics of the arepas!

First one is the second batch. They were good, but didn’t Look good.

Second lic is the third batch and LOOK HOW GOOD THEY CAME OUT!! And they tasted a LOT better! Yeeee!

Chapter Text

After the whole situation with Romera López was explained to them, Bruno and Marlena sat down with both their sons shortly after and talked things out. They let the boys lead for the most part, only stepping in when they took the self-blame too far. While many things could have been done differently, it wasn't really either of their faults. Rico had always made it clear he had no interest in the señoritas he flirted with, and Diego hadn't told Romera that Rico wasn't interested out of malicious intent.

Things, however, did change after that.

For one, Romera was informed that while she wasn't banned from Casita, her presence would not be appreciated outside of necessary visits—something her madre didn't like, but Bruno was used to dealing with her and made sure she knew exactly what her child had done to his. Marlena then explained to Rico that they could not simply ban people from Casita over such matters, no matter how much they wanted to. The words were difficult to get out, and felt thick and heavy on her tongue, but it was unfortunately the truth. She was quick to reassure Rico that she fully supported him in the decision he had made in the heat of the moment, it was just the sort that had to be made as a family—or by Alma herself.

Diego didn't go out as much, and when he did, either Rico or Ofelia were with him. After she had found out what had happened, Ofelia had been livid and would glare at Romera anytime she saw her. This wasn't too concerning, as Romera—like her mamá—had developed a swift dislike of the Madrigals, and would often glare at the triplets any chance she got.

Bruno wasn't surprised; the mango never falls too far from the tree.

Instead, it was strange, as Señora López's eldest had had issues with their family in the previous timeline, as it was her fish that had died. This time, she actually liked Bruno and thought her mamá and now hermana were crazy. Now he knew her mamá was behind it this whole time.

Funny how that works.

The biggest change was with Rico. He never wanted to be the cause of that kind of hurt again. So, after apologizing to Naomi, he kept himself in check. He was still friendly and readily complimented people, but made sure to keep it to platonic interactions with the señoritas. Then, in the middle of the town square a day later, he asked Daniel Hernandez for permission to court Naomi—which surprised everyone, including Naomi who had been with her padre at the time.

Daniel Hernandez leveled a bored and steady gaze at the youth before him. He knew who the Madrigals were—everyone did—but he knew a great deal more about Rico Madrigal thanks to his hija. She may not have told them she was interested in the cocky Madrigal, but he and Adriana had been young once, and knew what young love looked like. It had been hard not to march up to Casita and demand to speak with the boy after Naomi had come home crying a few days prior, but he didn't get to where he was by reacting emotionally. So he'd been mildly impressed when Rico had come to their home the day before, wanting to speak with Naomi. Daniel had nearly said no, but Naomi was an adult and able to make her own decisions. He wasn't sure what was said, but his bebita was on cloud nine after they talked, so he guessed he had made the right call.

Daniel glanced at his daughter and found disbelief in her wide eyes, glasses slightly askew from standing upright in shock. Mouth agape, there was a light dusting of pink across her cheeks. He almost smirked in amusement, but stopped himself. He had a role to play.

Turning back to Rico, he quirked a brow at the nervous boy. It was a good look on the normally overconfident Madrigal. "You expect me to believe you're serious about mi hija? You may be a Madrigal, pero your reputation is almost worse than your padre's. At least he was an honorable man at your age."

Rico swallowed thickly, sweat beading on his brow. He couldn't deny that the words hurt as much as they irked him. "With all due respect, Señor, mi padre was and always has been a respectable man, regardless of what those in the Encanto may have thought at one point." He faltered here, his bravado leaving him as he focused on himself. "I know I've been immature, and I can only hope to be half the man he is, pero te prometo, my intentions towards Naomi are true and serious."

Daniel rubbed his chin in mock thought, amused more than anything. The jab at Bruno had been intentional, and he had not been disappointed. That man's niños were always protective of him, and it was as endearing as it was amusing to see. He'd seen the flash of anger in Rico's green eyes, and was pleased with his mild response. He was young and rough around the edges, but he was levelheaded. Daniel could appreciate that.

Daniel turned towards his daughter, ignoring Rico. He gestured to the boy. "Is this what you want?" He could almost hear the child bristle, but his attention was focused on the silent plea in Naomi's eyes.

"Sí, Papá." She answered softly, taking a step closer, glancing at Rico before meeting Daniel's gaze. "I-I accept his courtship."

Daniel remained silent a moment longer, before a grin spread across his face. Turning to Rico, he surprised the boy by clapping him on the shoulder. "Then you have my blessing!" He laughed at the boy's startled expression. He trusted his daughter; she had a good head on her shoulders and never acted rashly. If Rico Madrigal was who she fancied, who was he to argue with her?

It had nothing to do with the fact he was mildly intimidated by the village's gentle soothsayer. Nope.

Once Rico processed what had happened, he almost went limp with relief. He thanked Daniel before going to Naomi and taking her hand. The two shared a smile, and it was cute for all to see.

When word got to the rest of the Madrigals, Bruno had teasingly given Rico flack for not asking them for permission, but had ultimately let it slide. He and Marlena were honestly just happy for him. Even if they hadn't been the most amazing parents in the world and had forbidden Rico from courting Naomi, he would have announced his intentions anyways.

Rico didn't want any more misunderstandings.

When Mirabel heard about this, she was honestly surprised. She didn't even know her primo fancied someone, he hid it so well. But what stood out the most to her was how brave he'd been. Maybe it was his cockiness showing or what, but it took guts to ask for a courtship like that. Especially after the whole drama with Iris Ortiz and the fiasco that went down with Romera López. Which, if she was being completely honest—she was completely fine with banning her from Casita. Not only had she used her primos, she had betrayed the trust of Mirabel and the rest of the nietos. They had considered her an amiga, and she had hurt them. The adults, while understanding and more than for the banning, had ultimately been right about not banning the girl.

Mirabel hated when they were right. That didn't stop her from glaring at the girl when she caught her glaring at her primos.

Anyways.

Rico's stunt got Mirabel thinking, which is why she was currently looking for the man causing her heart to flutter.

After sneakily asking around, she found him near the river by the bridge. He was bent over looking into some bushes. Mirabel couldn't help but shake her head at the sight, a fond smile on her lips.

"Nico!" Mirabel called a ways away, and jumped when he yelped and jolted upright. She saw something go flying in the air, and her eyes widened. "Was that a snake?!"

"Mira!" Nicolás greeted, turning around with a bright smile on his face. He was half a foot taller than her, and was dressed in a teal guayabera and tan slacks. He blinked when Mirabel rushed over to him, taking his hands into hers and looking them over. "Uh?"

"Did you get bit?!" Mirabel demanded, giving him a stern look

Nicolás blushed, shoulders hunching a little bit. "No, I'm fine. It was an eyelash viper, but the little guy was super calm and let me hold him." He pouted, not minding at all that she was still holding his hands. "I feel a little bad I threw him by accident. Do you think your primo could apologize to him for me?"

Mirabel could only stare at Nicolás mutely, wondering how her life came to this point. There was a lot she wanted to say, and not all of it was exactly nice—but the way he genuinely looked distraught at possibly offending a snake was so adorable and made her heart skip a beat—she knew she was screwed.

Taking a deep breath, Mirabel gave him a firm look. "I'm sure Toñito won't mind speaking with it. I startled you—lo siento, by the way—I'm sure it'll understand." She almost melted at the way his eyes lit up, but held strong. "Pero, that was really risky, Nico. What if you got bit and no one was around? Or what if I didn't have any of mi mamá's cooking on me? I-I…you have to start thinking more."

Nicolás ducked his head in shame. He hadn't meant to make anyone worry, least of all Mirabel. He knew he wasn't the brightest around, but she never made fun of him for it and he really appreciated it. "Lo siento. I'll make sure to be around people the next time I pick up a snake."

"That's not—" Mirabel huffed, amused and frustrated at the same time. She sighed. "That's a start, I guess." He beamed at her.

A pause.

Mirabel noticed she was still holding his hands, and quickly let them go, very glad that under the bridge was deserted for the most part. She cleared her throat awkwardly and he watched her, curious.

"You were looking for me, right? Did you need something?" Nicolás asked before stretching his arms over his head. Mirabel did her best not to stare.

"Um, yes! I wanted to talk to you about something." Mirabel blushed, unable to meet his gaze. 'Why is this so hard?' "Actually, I wanted to tell you something."

"Oh. Okay." Nicolás tilted his head to the side, a little confused by her hesitation. Mirabel was such an outgoing person, it was odd, if a little endearing, to see her like this. "What is it?"

Mirabel took a deep breath. 'You can do this, you can do this!' She thought, trying to hype herself up. Letting it out slowly, her brown eyes met his baby blues head on. "I like you."

Nicolás smiled. "I like you, too, Mirabel."

"No," Mirabel shook her head, face hot. "I like like you." She swallowed. "Like, romantically."

"Oh." A moment later, his freckles disappeared under the fierce blush that swallowed his face, spreading to his neck and below his guayabera. "Oh."

"Yeah."

A pause.

"Why?"

Mirabel blinked. He was serious. "What do you mean, 'why'?"

Nicolás shrugged, averting his gaze. "I know I'm not the smartest person in the Encanto, Mira. And you…you're so smart. And beautiful." He whispered, and somehow blushed even more. "Why would someone as incredible as you, like someone as dumb as…as me?"

"You're not dumb, Nico." Mirabel stated firmly. She was so embarrassed right now, this was not how she thought it would go—she didn't even know how it would go in the first place—but she'd be damned if she let him think that way about himself. "You just get so excited about life, that sometimes you forget to think things through. That's okay, though. That's…," she tucked a curl behind her ear, "I actually like that about you."

Nicolás' lips parted in surprise, his gaze finding hers. "You do?"

Mirabel nodded. "Sí. You're genuinely nice, and you always try to see the brighter side of things, even when that's difficult. I…sometimes it's hard to truly see that, you know? I admire that about you. And the way your eyes shine when you smile, I could stare at them all day." Her own eyes widened when she realized what she had just said, and she let out a soft 'meep'. "Ah, well, yes. I said that. Because it's true. There's more, obviously, pero that's all I'm saying right now."

She wished the ground would swallow her whole.

Nicolás didn't think he'd ever been so flattered and embarrassed in his life. One of the most amazing young women in the Encanto admired him. Liked him. Had feelings for him.

It was a lot to process.

One thing did pop up in his mind, and it made him frown. "If…if we were to court, would your family be okay with someone like me? I'm not—your family does so much for the Encanto. I don't see how I could help with that."

Mirabel felt her heart swell at that, remembering her tío's words. Slowly, she reached for his hand, giving him enough time to pull away. He didn't. Intertwining their fingers, she gave him a reassuring smile. "My family already likes you, so you don't have to worry about that. As for the future… my family does do a lot for the Encanto, that much is true, pero it's not all we do. That's something to worry about later, though. For now," she squeezed his hand and the blush darkened across her cheeks, "if you're okay with it, I'd like to see how this goes. Contigo."

Nicolás was quiet as he seriously considered this. She had never seen him so serious, and if she were honest, it was very attractive.

Huh. Interesting.

"Okay." Nicolás finally whispered, a soft smile on his lips. "I'd like to see where this goes, too."

Back at Casita, Dolores told Rico what had happened and the strawberry blonde cheered. He then turned to Camilo, hand outstretched and palm facing up.

"Pay up, primo."

With a groan, Camilo fished for a few pesos. "I really thought she would confess next week."

The rest of the nietos rolled their eyes, happy for their prima and hermana, but done with their primos' antics.

Three weeks later, Nicolás and Mirabel were courting.

Bruno grinned when he saw this, wrapping an arm around Julieta's shoulders. "She reminds me a lot of you, Juli."

Julieta smiled proudly, watching her youngest smile in the arms of the kind young man. "Agustín says the same." She then wiggled her brows at her hermano, who jokingly gagged. They both laughed, continuing to watch the rest of the grandkids congratulate the new couple.

Chapter Text

After that much needed talk with his mamá, Bruno sat down with Dolores a few days later after he'd had some time to process things himself. He did his best to answer any questions she had, and what he couldn't, they asked Alma.

Alma had not been surprised Dolores had heard their conversation—one does not simply tell secrets within the Encanto and expect it to be heard by just the intended. What surprised her was the fact that Marlena knew, but understanding quickly filled her. If Pedro had been alive, she would have told him everything, as well.

After answering Dolores' questions the best she could, Alma informed her hijo and nieta that she'd like to keep this between just the four of them. It wasn't something the rest of the family needed to know. Bruno agreed with her, and while Dolores personally disagreed—she felt the family should know so they could help Alma—she didn't protest against the decision to keep things quiet. It was not her secret to tell.

But just because they didn't tell the rest of the family, that didn't mean changes went unnoticed.

The odd tension between madre and hijo seemed to have vanished, and it was obvious. The uncertainty and guilt was gone, replaced with a closeness Bruno savored greatly, as he finally had someone he could go to and ask questions about what he saw. In turn, Alma had someone to reassure her when the guilt would resurface—one talk, as therapeutic as it had been, would not be enough to undo the decades she'd spent carrying that weight. It would take time, and Bruno was there to make sure she understood every time that things were okay. That they were okay. Dolores and Marlena were comforts to them—persons outside of the whole situation that knew. In turn, Dolores was comforted by not being the only one to have such knowledge, and would often speak with Marlena about it.

The rest of the family took notice of this, and were curious. What had been said between the three? No one would tell, no matter how much Rico and Camilo pestered, and eventually, interest faded. So long as everyone was okay, no one truly cared to find out what the secret was (Isabela and Luisa liked to make outrageous guesses that made everyone laugh, but that was it).

And life went on.

The Madrigal Trillizos were fifty when Dolores and Mariano got married. It was the first Madrigal Wedding of the third generation, and the Madrigals went all out. The wedding itself took place at the church, and it was a small ceremony of just family and amigos. The reception was a little bigger, and was decorated to the nines thanks to the combined efforts of Isabela and the town florists.

They all celebrated and gave well wishes to the lovely couple. Camilo teased his hermana while congratulating her at the same time. Antonio welcomed Mariano to the family, as did Félix. Pepa cried, ecstatic for her hija. Her Lolo was all grown up.

When Isabela had congratulated her prima, Dolores had winked and said it was her turn next. Isabela had flushed dark, a giggle on her lips as she tossed bright pink foxgloves at her prima. Joaquín had given Mariano a questioning look, but the newly married Madrigal could only shrug in amusement.

Though their courtships were still new, Mirabel and Rico had invited their intended. It was a big deal to them, as they wanted to show just how serious they were about their courtships. For Nicolás, it wasn't too nerve wracking, as he was familiar with the family. Naomi, however, had to be convinced that everything was fine. Eventually, Rico had taken Naomi's hand and led her to a semi-secluded shoot and reassured her with soft spoken words and a kind smile. It seemed to do the trick, and she was enjoying herself in no time.

Their wedding had taken place in the early evening, and after dancing the night away, the newlyweds retired to the only inn in the Encanto. It had expanded since the mountain passage formed, as it now housed visitors from outside. They would be staying there for the next week, away from the family and responsibilities of being a Madrigal.

Not everyone was happy about that.

At nine-years-old, Antonio didn't understand why his hermana and cuñado couldn't just go back to Casita with them. And for a whole week, too! All anyone would tell him was that they wanted to be alone together—but they could be alone in her room! He finally gave up trying to understand when his hermano said he'd understand when he was older.

Adults were weird.

To cheer him up, Camilo decided to go exploring with Antonio a day after the wedding. They had already explored the entirety of the jungles in the Encanto, all that was left was beyond it. Pepa had been absolutely against it, but with Parce and Vacía tagging alone, the two boys were as safe as they could be. Especially since Antonio had been making efforts to befriend the animals beyond the Encanto. When Camilo promised to stay on their side of the river, Pepa gave in.

"They'll be fine, amor. The magic will keep them safe." Félix reassured, before giving his hijos a stern look. "As long as they stay on our side of the river."

With dual nods, the hermanos were off.

Once they made it past the mountain, the two boys spent hours exploring. Parce and Vacía merely watched over the two, lounging in the sun. Antonio ended up befriending some frogs and another capybara. Camilo found a weird plant he decided to take back for Isabela to inspect. Breaking for a snack, they unpacked a few arepas and empanadas they had brought along, as well as four large fish for the jaguars.

Camilo had just finished doing a funny impression of Tío Nando when Parce and Vacía looked beyond the river at the same time. The hermanos didn't really notice the change until Vacía spoke to Antonio.

"Cub, there are other humans nearby." The black panther growled lowly, catching their attention. "Across the river."

"What did she say?" Camilo asked worriedly. He was already up and packing their stuff.

"There are other people across the river." Antonio replied. He watched his hermano finish packing their snack. "Milo, do you think they're bad?"

"I don't think so," Camilo said as he settled the basket on his back, "pero I promised we would be safe and Madrigals always keep their promises."

Antonio nodded, immediately feeling calmer. He hesitated. "What if they need our help?"

Camilo pursed his lips. "Then they'll make it to the Encanto." He felt guilty at the disappointed look on Antonio's face. "Toñito, I'm not strong like Luisa or Isabela. I can fight with my fists, but I can't protect us if they have weapons."

"We have my animals." Antonio protested, and Camilo shook his head.

"I know your animal amigos will do anything for you, pero you won't want that on your conscience." Camilo said softly, kneeling before his hermanito. He sighed at Antonio's determined expression. "If you tell them to look and not attack, then we can see if they need our help or not."

"I can do that!"

Parce agreed to see if the people approaching were a danger to the boys, while Vacía insisted on staying. She licked Antonio's face, making the boy giggle.

~o.8.o~

Octavio Aldea could not believe they were almost there. Just a little bit more, and they would be safe. All of them.

Their town had been relatively untouched by the conflict for decades, but with rumors of it getting closer and closer, the Aldea and Delgado families had decided to leave their homes while it was still safe. His mamá and tía had told them many stories of how dangerous fleeing during a conflict could be—how they had lost their hermanita that way. He didn't want to lose anyone.

So they had left with three horses, two trailers and a wagon, along with what little earthly possessions they owned. They had been traveling for two weeks now, and if it weren't for the fact that his mamá and tía knew this area from when they were little—and the fact that the trail was worn thanks to recent trade, they would be lost.

'Well, maybe not.' He thought, looking at the mountain with a crack down its middle. He felt drawn to it, ever since they entered the jungle. It called to him, to all of them. It made him feel safe.

It was weird.

As was the feeling of being watched he felt the closer they got to the river. Caño Cristoles. He'd only ever heard about it from his mamá's tales as a child. If he were honest, he was a little excited to see it in person.

His eyes swept around their little caravan, trying to find what was watching them. He placed a hand on the machete at his hip, ready to stop, when his mamá popped her head out of the wagon.

"How is everything, mijo?" Asunción Aldea asked. She looked around, and her aged face brightened with excitement. "Oh, we should be coming to the river soon!"

"That's good to hear." Octavio grinned, relaxing as the feeling of eyes faded. Maybe he was just imagining things?

~o.8.o~

Parce wasn't gone for long when he rejoined them. Antonio tilted his head at the confused look on his amigo's face.

"What is it?" The youngest Madrigal asked.

Parce tilted his head, too. Camilo found it cute. "The one you call 'Abuelita' is with them, but not."

Antonio frowned, confused by this. "I don't understand."

Camilo also frowned, looking between his hermanito and the jaguar. "What? What is it?"

The sound of horses and wagons on a trail could be heard now, and Camilo tensed. He took in the relaxed manner of the cats, and made a decision he could live with in case he was wrong. "Toñito, hide with your amigos. I'll greet them."

"What about you?" Antonio protested.

"I can handle myself. Go!" Camilo pushed him gently to some bushes further away from the mountain passage.

Having been around Antonio and exposed to the magic of the Miracle, the animals connected to the youngest Madrigal could understand other humans to some extent. The jaguars understood what Camilo was saying and herded Antonio to the bushes.

"Parce, protect mi hermano, ¡por favor!" Antonio whispered.

"Of course, Antonio." Parce nodded before parting from him and Vacía, hiding in the bushes closer to the older Madrigal, and watched.

With his hermanito taken care of, Camilo turned to face the potential danger and turned into the biggest man he'd ever met. With a spark within him, the figure of Hernando Diminuto Madrigal stood in his place. By the time the approaching people could see him, Camilo relaxed. They looked like travelers of meager status—he'd seen many like them: they were fleeing something. He waved them over, and Hernando's voice left his mouth. "¡Hola! ¡¿Todos bien?!"

Since his ceremony, Camilo's gift had only grown. When he was ten, he mastered copying the voices of those he shifted into. He'd always been a great actor, and now it was nearly impossible to tell if it was Camilo or the actual person when he was serious.

"Ah, Señor!" The man leading the wagon greeted with a relieved smile. "Sí, we're okay. Tired from a long journey, pero we're good. Ready for a hot meal!"

"Bueno." Camilo grinned. "Let me help your horses across the river." He moved forward into the river. Technically he was breaking his promise to his parents, but since it was to help some, he figured it was fine. Plus, it wasn't like he was actually walking out of the river onto their side—nope! He was just waiting until they were close enough so he could grab the reins.

Ah, loopholes.

"I can't believe this river is real." The man said in wonder.

Camilo chuckled. "I couldn't either when I first saw it myself."

Taking hold of the horse, he began to lead it across. He opened his mouth to ask about them when he turned and froze.

For some reason, Abuelita was in the wagon.

Chapter Text

Camilo couldn't quite understand what he was seeing. His abuela was in the wagon. A stranger's wagon. She was sitting with her eyes closed, as if resting.

Or dead.

Now, Camilo considered himself a good actor, and almost nothing could bring him out of character—except family.

"Abuelita?!" Camilo shouted, stunned. "How—" He felt a fierce and sudden anger wash over him—no one messed with his familia!—and was a second away from shifting into the most terrifying being he could come up with when 'Abuelita' rushed forward, her head popping out of the wagon. Camilo froze once more, this time in confusion.

"Is everything okay, Vio?" 'Abuelita' asked. Her voice was the same, but different. Softer—weaker. His Abuelita never sounded weak. She was kind, gentle, soft, loving—but never weak. Not in front of them, and not in front of strangers.

"I'm not sure, Mamá." The man, Vio, said. Suspicion colored his tone as he looked between his madre and this stranger who'd greeted them so kindly. He had seen the flash of anger, and didn't understand the sudden confusion. "Is there something wrong, Señor?"

"Uh," Camilo began, "lo siento. I thought you were someone else, Señora." He continued to lead the horse across the river. "Tell me, have you heard of the magic that lives within the Encanto?"

"That actually exists?" Another voice sounded, and Camilo nearly had a heart attack when another 'Abuelita' peaked over the first one's shoulder, her expression skeptical.

The shock was too much for him, and Camilo lost his form, reverting back to himself. There were many gasps and he heard someone swear, but he focused on calming the horse. Once it was settled, he sent them a sheepish, if mischievous grin.

"Oh, it's real, Señora." Camilo then nodded at Vio and smiled at him in apology. "Lo siento por el engaño, Señor. Mi hermanito is nearby and I promised my parents I'd keep him safe."

"Uh."

"Milo, are they safe?" A tiny voice called, and everyone looked to see a little dark-skinned boy pop his head out of a bush. Only to scream when a black panther grabbed him by the back of his shirt and pulled him back down.

"It's okay! He's okay!" Camilo reassured, arms and hands up in a calming gesture. More people were coming to the front of the wagon, and the last thing he wanted was for them to panic and hurt one of Toñito's animals—he'd seen that machete Vio held onto. "Lo prometo, everything's okay. They're his amigos."

"What?!"

"Toñito, I think you should come out so they know you're okay." Camilo called. "They think Vacía hurt you. They don't know her."

"Okay! Ugh!" Antonio could be heard giggling. "Vacía, stop! They're okay, lo prometo! See, Milo shifted back, so they're okay." After a few more giggles, the boy that the panther had pulled into the bushes came out…riding the panther's back.

"I don't believe it." Said one of the men inside the wagon. A few let out yelps when another jaguar appeared.

Antonio's eyes widened when he saw the two women who looked like their abuela, and shared a look with Camilo. Antonio might be nine, but he was smart and he remembered the stories his abuela had told them when the mountain had split—he knew what this meant. He then focused on the horses and smiled at them. "It's okay, they won't hurt you. They know not to hunt pets."

"He can talk to animals." Camilo explained at their bewildered looks. "He was reassuring your horses."

"What's going on?" A man leading the first trailer called, and Camilo started walking across the river once more, pulling the horse and wagon with him.

"Toñito, why don't you go tell Abuelita and Mira about this, okay? I can take it from here." Camilo said when he reached his hermano.

"Okay. I'll leave Parce with you in case any bad men show up."

"Gracias, hermanito."

"Bad men?" Vio asked cautiously.

Camilo nodded. "Another group that came by a while ago had been followed and lost a lot of people. You'll be safe once we pass the mountain passage."

"Oh."

As Camilo led them into the Encanto, he asked them their names and their story. The man leading the wagon was Octavio Aldea—Vio for short—and his mamá was Asunción, and his papá was Andres. Her hermana was Ana Delgado, and they were twins. Both of their families were traveling together, leaving before the conflict reached their town. He explained that the two women had lost their hermanita, the youngest of the original triplets, during a conflict, and didn't want to risk losing anyone else. He had stared for a moment when he learned Ana had lost her arm trying to protect Asunción when they were younger. He learned that while Asunción's esposo, Andres, was still alive, Ana's esposo Jorgé, had passed away six years ago. Ana had a daughter and a son. Juanita had married Julio Gómez—a tiple maker—and the two had a son and daughter as well; Arturo and Patricia. Pablo, Ana's son, had dealt more with construction and married Sabrina, and had remained childless. Andres and Asunción only had one child, Octavio, who was a book maker and had married Alicia, and they had two children; Octavio 'Júnior' and Jazmín.

He took a moment to marvel at all the people in their family, and how different it was from his. 

Camilo talked about his family, confirming he was a member of the Madrigal family that led the Encanto. He explained that their magic came from a Miracle that was born from sacrifice and a need for protection, and how it only led those seeking refuge within its mountains while keeping those that would harm lost in the jungle. How his abuelo had sacrificed himself for his family, and how his abuela led them all.

"That seems so much far too soon for a new madre." Asunción said with empathy.

Camilo nodded. "Yeah, mi Abuelita is a very strong yet loving woman. I don't know how she did it, pero she did, and we wouldn't be what we are today without her."

They continued talking, and Camilo couldn't stop sneaking peeks at the two women. He couldn't believe it.

His abuela's hermanas were alive.

He wasn't sure if he should tell them or not. He thought of his primo and figured honesty was the best policy.

They were just at the entrance of the village when Camilo cut in gently, slowing to a stop. "Escúchame," he began when he had their attention, "there's something you should know about mi abuela. She was separated from her family really young, like twelve." His eyes flitted over the expressions of the adults and teens listening to him, before they finally settled on Asunción and Ana. "She was—is a triplet." He watched as first confusion settled upon them, before Asunción gasped. "She looks a lot like you two, Señoras. Her name is Alma Madrigal."

~o.8.o~

"Lolo, guess what? Guess what?!"

Dolores mentally sighed as she automatically zoned in on her hermanito's excited voice. She was busy experiencing what she'd heard far too many people do, and didn't want her hermanos interrupting! Tuning him out, she wrapped her arms around Mariano's neck, drawing him in for another kiss,

"We just found Abuelita's hermanas!"

Dolores jolted in disbelief, eyes snapping opening, and startled her esposo. "¡¿Qué?!"

Chapter Text

If someone were to ask what Hernando Diminuto Madrigal was like, they would be told he was a very loud, very kind, very blunt, and fearless man. If life was a bull, he was the one constantly challenging it and taking it by the horns with his bare hands, a grin on his face the whole time.

There were only three people he held any fear towards:

Julieta Madrigal, because her Gift could humble any man. She could save you as quickly as she could let you die. They may be family now, but he still held that reverential fear of her.

For a time, it had been his padre. There had never been another confrontation like the one when he was seventeen, but it had taken decades to get to their current relationship. Now, he visited his parents once a week with Milagros, the conversations and laughs coming to him easily. He could almost forget that dark night so long ago.

With Alma, it was a fear of a different sort. This woman had taken him into her home and family and had loved him like her own unconditionally. He truly saw her as more of a mamá than his real madre, and sometimes he and Marlena would talk about it because how messed up was that? And she never asked for anything in return, just for him to be happy.

Though she assured him it was impossible, he was so afraid of disappointing her.

When they lost Bertito and he was suddenly in charge of Milagros' care, a new and unexpected fear welled up in him; of failing her. He was a broken man, how was he going to help her? Take care of her? Thankfully, as Pepa had said, his family was there to help him and he eventually got the hang of things. He had major respect for the rest of them; parenthood was terrifying.

When Dolores, Mariano, and Antonio came running into Casita in the middle of their honeymoon with news of Alma's hermanas being alive, he was suddenly faced with another fear he'd never believed possible: of Alma being hurt. Not in the way the Rosados had hurt her when they tried to poison Pepa, or when her guilt became too overwhelming.

'What if Camilo and Toñito were wrong? What will this do to her?'

The fear he felt at not knowing the answer to those questions made him feel hollow.

Hernando Diminuto Madrigal was a fearless man—except when it came to his familia.

~o.8.o~

Having the entirety of La Familia Madrigal gathered in front of the village entrance for all to see was likely not a good idea, but there was little that could be done about it. Even Joaquín, Nicolás, and Naomi, who weren't Madrigals (yet) were there in support. They were curious, nervous, and felt better when they were all together—together, they could get through anything, even the unknown and unexpected.

Mirabel did inform the council of what was happening in Alma's sted, just in case.

Alma, for her part, had remained silent and emotionless since Dolores, Mariano, and Antonio had come racing into Casita with news of the impossible: her hermanas were alive, and Camilo was leading them into the village. On the outside, she remained calm and poised as she always did, but on the inside—she'd stopped. Her heart was encased in a thick wall as they made their way to the village entrance. Everything has been a blur after that, except for Diego's hand in hers. Her nieto was the only thing keeping her grounded as her mind raced with thoughts and what ifs and—

One thing she knew for sure, she could not wait for someone else to confirm for her—she had to see them with her own eyes.

She had to know.

Beside Alma, Diego held his abuela's hand as he stood with her at the village entrance. He could feel Alma's nervousness, hope, and fear—the fear that Antonio and Dolores were wrong, that this wasn't real. That Camilo was just leading ordinary people seeking refuge, and not her lost hermanas.

It was overwhelming for all of them, but most of all, it was overwhelming for her. Diego tightened his fist—he hoped it went well. Just to reassure himself, he projected a small amount of calm to settle their nerves, but that was it. Whatever happened, he wouldn't interfere unless they hurt his abuela.

If that happened, he'd make them regret it.

"I can't believe I didn't have a flicker of this." His papá muttered nervously. "This…this didn't happen before. Mamá said it didn't, so why…is it because things are different?" Bruno continued to mutter under his breath, and it confused him.

'Before?'

He didn't have much time to mull over it, as Camilo made his grand entrance.

"Oh, wow!" Camilo exclaimed as he and Parce emerged first. "I didn't expect the whole clan to show up."

"Of course we would." Isabela rolled her eyes, her smile strained with nerves.

"Is it true, mijo?" Pepa asked worriedly, glancing at her mamá, the clouds above her dark and snowy. She didn't want to think about what it would do to her mamá if it weren't true. "Are they really…?"

The grin Camilo gave his madre wasn't his usual mischievous smirk. It was warm, bright, and filled with excitement and wonder. "See for yourself!"

Octavio appeared next, directing the horse and wagon. Two more trailers followed, led by Pablo and Julio.

Alma took a sharp inhale of breath, taking in the mens' features. Already, she could see similarities in two of them and she felt her hope increase. As soon as the wagon stopped, an older woman came tumbling out the back of it, causing Octavio to shout out in alarm. She would have fallen if Camilo hadn't been there to stop her, holding her steady as she regained her balance.

"¡¿Donde esta ella?!" She nearly shouted, her voice alarmingly familiar to the Madrigals. She looked up at Camilo first, and then the rest of them. "Is she—" She cut off in a sharp cry when her eyes finally landed on Alma.

Diego gasped, hit by the chaotic rush of emotions erupting from both his abuela and the woman with her face. He barely had time to let go of Alma's hand before she was rushing forward.

Alma's façade dropped as soon as she saw her. She gasped at the voice that sounded so familiar, yet one she hadn't heard in years. When eyes just like hers—softer in their strength—connected with her, she knew immediately who it was.

"Asunción…!" Alma gasped, and then her body was moving before she could think.

"It's you!" The woman sobbed, pulling Alma into a desperate hug. "Alma, it's you! It's you! ¡Ay, Dios! It's you!"

"Asunción…!" Alma choked, awe and wonder and grief in her voice. Years of leading kept the wall around her heart, her emotions restrained, but it was crumbling under the truth in her arms—her hermana was alive! She sobbed silently into Asunción's shoulder.

Camilo helped another woman out of the wagon, and many gasped at her lack of an arm. To date, no such injury had occurred within the Encanto. A few looked towards Julieta, and she shrugged, uncertainty in her eyes. Even she wasn't sure if her gift could regrow limbs long lost.

Ana did not rush to them as Asunción had, instead walking calmly towards them. Her face, however, was a different story as tears flowed freely down her aged cheeks. "We thought we lost you." She began, gaining Alma's attention—who gasped, horrified at the missing appendage. Ana merely shook her head. "Mamá y Papá looked everywhere for you." She managed to pull them both into a hug, holding them close to her. "We thought we lost you!"

"I thought I lost you, too." Alma sobbed, clutching tightly onto both of them. Never in her wildest dreams—even after somehow traveling back into the past—did Alma think she'd ever see her hermanas mayores again. She had thought them dead, even as she prayed for their safety. She had never known.

"I never thought I'd see the day!" Andres himself was crying, a smile on his face as he placed an arm around his son's shoulders. "The Salido Trillizos, reunited!"

Félix, Agustín, and Hernando kept shooing away curious villagers while the rest of the Madrigals looked on in wonder. A few moved to help the rest of the people out of the wagon, greeting them warmly. Many stared at Antonio and his jaguars, as well as Luisa.

"I can't believe this is real." Octavio muttered in disbelief, wiping at his own teary eyes.

"We can't either, and magic runs in our family." Bruno muttered as he came up next to the man. His eyes were glossy with tears as he watched his mamá reunite with her hermanas, but he didn't rub them away. "You'd think we'd be used to it by now." He shook his head fondly.

"Magic, huh?" Octavio mused, and then agreed wholeheartedly. It was the only way to describe this moment.

Magical.

~o.8.o~

After getting settled at the inn, Ana Delgado stared at the plate on the bedside table. It was a small plate with two arepas, handed to her very carefully by Julieta Madrigal. The younger woman had been nervous as she explained her gift, glancing at Ana's missing arm.

"I don't know if it will work." Julieta had said honestly. "I want it to, pero we've never had such injuries in the Encanto before, so…I will leave it up to you on whether or not you want to try my cooking. And if it returns what's been lost—I can't… If it doesn't, we'll do what we can to make things easier for you. Just let us know." Then she left.

Ana hadn't moved since.

She looked up when Pablo came into her bedroom, and smiled at her hijo. He returned her smile as he sat next to her on the edge of her bed.

"I knew today would be momentous," he began gruffly, "pero I didn't think it would be this emotional."

Ana shook her head in amusement, patting her son's arm nearest her fondly, but remained silent. The two fell into silence, watching the arepas as if they would do something.

"Will you try it?"

"I'm scared to."

"Lo sé."

"What if it doesn't work?"

"What if it does?"

"What if it doesn't?"

Pablo took his mamá's hand into his own, making her look at him. Ana Delgado was not a soft woman. Life had been cruel to her, and she could not rebound like Asunción, so she became as hard as stone so nothing could hurt her. When she lost her arm protecting Asunción, there had been tears but no sound had left her lips after the initial amputation. The only things that had managed to get past her walls were his papá, his tía, him and his hermana,and her nietos. To see such fear and uncertainty in his mamá's normally sturdy eyes, it broke his heart.

"If it doesn't work, life will continue as it's always been, only this time, our family has grown." Pablo said firmly. He wasn't one to express himself much, getting that from his papá. But he would do anything for his familia. "Pero, if it does work…."

After staring into her son's eyes, Ana wiped her own with a sniffle. Taking a deep breath, she grabbed one of the arepas. Taking a moment to study it, she glanced at Pablo once more, who nodded. After another breath, she opened her mouth and took a bite.

Chapter Text

That night, the Madrigals were preparing a feast for dinner. Not only was it a special occasion, but the Salido Trillizos wanted to properly introduce their families to each other once everyone had a chance to rest. Alma had insisted on having dinner at Casita, to which Ana and Asunción eagerly agreed to. With a promise to send someone to fetch them, the families had gone their separate had managed to secure rooms large enough to house eight people each, so both families were able to fit in two rooms.

Around sunset, a soft knock sounded on Ana's door. When Julio answered it, he was not expecting to see such a wall of a man on the other side. He blinked.

"Hola," the gentle giant spoke kindly with a smile, "I'm Mariano G— uh, Madrigal, and I'm here to take you to Casita. For dinner with our familia."

"Ah, right. Gracias. We're almost ready, it's just…." Julio hesitated and Mariano frowned in concern.

"Did something happen, Señor?"

Julio nodded, but his smile assuaged Mariano's worry. "The healing food—it does wondrous things."

It took a moment, but Mariano's eyes soon lit up in understanding. "Her— It —"

Before he could say anything coherently, Julio was pushed aside and Ana came through and wrapped her arms around Mariano in a hug.

"Gracias." She whispered fiercely into his chest. She shuddered with emotion.

"Julieta is who you should thank." Mariano said softly, returning the hug.

"I will." Ana pulled away with a nod, wiping her eyes. "Let's not waste another minute." Then walked around him without a backwards glance.

Mariano looked a little lost, taken aback by the sudden emotional switch. Julio chuckled at his expression.

"You get used to it." Julio chuckled, patting the giant on his shoulder. He then turned back into the room. "¡Vamos, muchachos! We're gonna be late!"

They quickly caught up to Ana, who had joined up with Asunción and her familia. Mariano greeted Dolores with a kiss, and then they were on their way. It was during this time that they learned that Dolores and Mariano were on a their honeymoon of sorts, Mariano having just married into La Familia Madrigal.

"And they made you do this on your honeymoon?" Sabrina asked, scandalized.

Dolores smiled kindly, amused. "We volunteered. This…it's a special occasion, don't you think?" No one could argue with that.

"Wait, so you took her name?" Julio asked, remembering how Mariano had introduced himself.

Mariano nodded, not seeing the big deal. "We have a council, but there is no doubt that Señora Alma Madrigal leads this village. Mi suegro also married into the family."

"I suppose that makes sense." Julio mused thoughtfully. It definitely wasn't normal outside these mountains, but he could see it being a thing in this closed-off community. "If they're like royalty, it makes sense the man would take the woman's name."

Dolores squeaked in surprise. "You misunderstand, Señor. Mi abuela may lead the village, but we do not rule it. We help those around us and those seeking refuge here. It's what we do."

Julio, inexplicably, found himself flushing in shame—he felt humbled by her response, and gave her an apologetic smile. "Lo siento."

Dolores waved him off with her own smile. "I understand things are different with other families, it's okay. We're just…a really close family."

The rest of the journey was filled with questions about the Encanto and how it worked. They were especially shocked when Pueblito waved happily at them. That only led to more questions about their gifts and how Alma is connected to the town—literally. That took a bit for Ana and Asunción to accept, and even then they didn't fully believe it. Dolores had just finished telling them about Casita when they arrived and met the sentient house.

It waved enthusiastically at them, and they stared.

"Hola, Casita." Dolores greeted, and the doors opened. "Is dinner almost ready?"

The tiles of the house clicked and clacked as a window shutter flapped open and close to something that sounded similar to "all ready! Welcome!"

"Did…did a house just…invite us in?" Arturo uttered in disbelief.

Mariano smiled. "You'll get used to it."

"Let Mamá know we've arrived, ¿por favor?" Dolores asked, and the tiles swirled in answer.

"That is the coolest thing ever!" Jazmín squealed. Her hermano, Júnior, nodded in agreement.

The newlyweds led them through the inner courtyard towards the backyard, and they marveled at the glowing doors. Alicia looked around and noticed a brightly burning and beautiful candle. Her lips parted in wonder.

"Is that…?" Her question trailed off, but Dolores still heard her.

Dolores smiled. "That's our Miracle." And left it at that as she continued further into the house. They all had so many questions at that, but were quickly distracted by something else.

"So many doors! I didn't realize your family was so big!" Asunción exclaimed.

Pablo turned to Mariano. "Wait, everyone at the village entrance, was that…just the Madrigals?"

Mariano nodded. "Sí, Señor."

Dolores hummed, gaining their attention. "Abuelita had triplets, and then they each had three kids. We also adopted two others, so yeah. Big family."

"How do you keep everyone all straight?" Juanita queried.

Dolores smirked mischievously, throwing them off guard. "We've got a song for that." Before anyone could comment, the couple had led them outside to the backyard. It was lit up beautifully with various candles, as well as three fire pits that provided ample lighting as the sun settled low on the horizon. They all stopped to take it all in.

Right away, the first things they noticed were the two jaguars lounging serenely near the table. Octavio froze, recognizing them. When he saw the same little boy from before, he had to stop himself from reacting, reminding himself that the kid was safe with them.

That would need some getting used to.

They then noticed Bruno, who they had met earlier, with a young girl that held some of his features. She had been there when Camilo had first led them into the village, but didn't get her name. She and Bruno were laughing at something a boy with strawberry blonde hair said. The next figure they recognized was Diego, the tall teen helping a woman with pale blonde hair bring food to the table. They all gasped when the very muscular and beautiful young woman from before easily carried two tables to where two other tables were stationed, arranging them so it was just one long table.

"Whoa." Julio muttered while Andres whistled.

"You made it." Pepa said as she came and gave her hija a hug and Mariano a kiss on the cheek. She turned to their guests, and they watched in awe as a rainbow appeared over her head. "Welcome to La Casita de Madrigal! Mamá knows and will be joining us shortly. She was talking to Mirabel about something."

Dolores tilted her head knowingly, amused. "They're here." They all followed her line of sight. Indeed, they were. Mirabel and Alma were making their way down the stairs.

"Muchas gracias for joining us." Alma said as she hugged her hermanas. It felt so right.

"You're not getting rid of us that easily." Ana joked, but it was clear to all she was very serious.

"Your arm!" Alma exclaimed, realizing the missing appendage was back. She stared at it in awe and snapped her gaze to Julieta.

Ana grinned, tears in her eyes as she waved Julieta over for a hug. "Gracias, chica. That's a powerful gift. It's because of you I have my arm back."

For some reason, Julieta blushed at the praise as she returned the hug. "Por favor, no thanks needed." Julieta assuredz. "I'm just glad it worked."

Ana nodded and ended the hug, wiping at her eyes. 'Dios, I'm not usually this emotional. My arm grows back and suddenly I can't stop crying.' She nearly laughed at the absurdity of that thought, but managed to hold it in. "Okay, now who's who?"

Alma pressed her lips together, amused by the startled looks of her family. Ana Salido—now Delgado—was an acquired taste, that much she remembered. It was comforting to know that hadn't changed. "Sí, let's get the introductions out of the way and then we'll eat." The group watched as the whole Madrigal Family followed her directions easily and willingly. There was some good-natured grumbling, but there was a sort of need to please the older woman, despite already doing so—if the proud glint in Alma's eyes was anything to go by. They didn't obey her because they feared her, they listened because they loved and respected her.

"This is my eldest, Julieta." Alma began, reintroducing her daughter. She then gestured to a man with glasses next to her. "Her esposo Agustín. Their niñas are Isabela, Luisa, and Mirabel. Joaquín Sánchez is Isa's novio, and Nicolás de Dios is Mira's novio." Alma then gestured to Pepa, who stood next to a shorter man with a contagious smile. "This is my second hija, Pepa, and her esposo Félix. Their niños are Dolores, Camilo, and Antonio. Dolores just married Mariano, and we're blessed to have him join our family." Then to Bruno, the blonde woman now next to him. "Bruno is the youngest of the three, and this is his esposa Marlena. They also had triplets; Diego, Rico, and Ofelia. Naomi Hernandez is Rico's novia." She then gestured to the taller blonde man who shared a strong resemblance to Marlena. Octavio, Asunción, and Ana recognized him as the man Camilo had impersonated when they had first met him. "And this is my youngest son, Hernando, and his sobrina, Milagros. They are as much of a Madrigal as any of us."

"Does that mean they have gifts too?" Alicia asked hesitantly, noting no shared features—they were obviously adopted into the family and curiosity got the best of her.

Hernando grinned, taking it in stride as he placed a hand on Milagros' shoulder. "Mili here does. I was much older when I was brought into the family."

Alicia nodded, even as the answer brought more questions with it, but remained silent. She didn't want to step on any sensitive subjects, especially when it seemed to trouble Milagros.

From there, the Aldea and Delgado families introduced themselves to the Madrigals. Introductions done, everyone took a seat at the tables that were laden with foods. Once grace was said, they began to eat.

"This…is really good." Andres commented after swallowing the food in his mouth.

"Gracias." Félix grinned. "It was my turn to cook today, pero Julieta and Camilo helped out. I can cook, but not like Juli." Julieta smiled at the compliment.

"The empanadas." Camilo gestured to the ones Arturo and Patricia were currently munching on. "Made by yours truly." He was very smug about this.

"They're delicious." Patricia smiled and Camilo preened at the compliment.

Conversation flowed around the table as the three families got to know each other. They were still strangers, but that would be fixed with time—especially with Ana, Asunción, and Alma leading the way.

Júnior looked Luisa over, head tilted to the side, and then around at his new primos. He found himself curious, but unsure if he should ask. Rico seemed to notice this and decided to put him out of his misery.

"You seem like you've got a question." Rico teased, and laughed when Júnior ducked his head.

"Well, I was just wondering…you say you use your gifts for helping, but have you ever gotten…revenge?" Júnior mumbled, eyes on his plate. 'I know I would…' He mentally shook his head to shake the unpleasant memories trying to resurface.

Diego made eye contact with his siblings and shook his head. He could feel an old anger coming from the teen. He decided to answer for his hermano. "No, we don't. We vowed to use our gifts to help and protect those around us. The…source of our gifts came from protecting Abuelita and our parents. When we got our gifts, we vowed to use them for protection."

"So, never?" Júnior pushed, expression confused, yet now filled with curiosity.

"I mean, does self-defense count? Pero, if we were ever to seek revenge or something, that's what we use our fists for." Rico grinned, and it was positively predatory.

"Rico." Bruno chastised with a frown.

Rico pouted, which looked out of place on the eighteen-year-old's face. "It's not like I said anything untrue."

"Besides, Papí," Ofelia said in a soft tone, her amber eyes filled with mischief, "you can't really talk when you have the highest body count in the family."

Bruno's face flushed and Marlena snorted her wine as those nearest stared at him in horror. "Not like that! I haven't— I would never— No one died!" He shouted and everyone went silent. Bruno whimpered and Hernando started laughing.

"Ay Dios mío." Alma muttered as she pinched the bridge of her nose with her thumb and forefinger. Luisa and Isabela, who were closest to her, giggled.

The next few minutes were spent with the Madrigals explaining that they all knew how to fight fairly well. They also assured them that no one had died, and that Bruno was just the most thorough when it came to fighting.

"Señor Rojas still can't look Tío in the face." Camilo told Octavio.

"Well, that's what he gets for trying to come into our home with such violence." Pepa said in a matter-of-fact manner as she aggressively cut into a piece of meat. The cloud above her thundered.

"He tried to assault Tío in his room. We were home and very young when it happened." Dolores said softly to Pablo and Sabrina. "And our parents are very protective of us."

"Not everyone was a fan of us growing up." Juileta said amicably. "Especially of Bruno."

"Why?" Asunción asked, concerned. And confused. Bruno seemed like such a nice man.

"People don't want to know the future, not really. Especially not a future they can't change." Bruno explained grimly, his embarrassment mostly cooled save for his still-red ears. "I'm just the messenger, pero some still think I can control the future." He rolled his eyes here.

"That doesn't make any sense." Pablo said. Hernando enthusiastically made a gesture with his hands in agreement.

Bruno nodded. "Sometimes, when they couldn't handle me, they would try to go after mis hermanas or cuñados. I just did what I had to do to make sure they couldn't go after anyone else." He blinked before flushing again, waving his hands rapidly. "Ah! Pero that doesn't happen anymore, so no need to worry!"

"Yeah, he just takes down scamming merchants these days with a single punch." Rico teased, grin smug.

"Rico!"

Octavio shook his head, thoroughly amused. "I believe you, pero…I just never would have guessed looking at you!" That gained a few good-natured chuckles from everyone. Bruno gave him a sheepish smile. He couldn't even argue with the man—at his height and with his build, he didn't exactly scream 'dangerous'.

Alma took it all in with a grain of salt. It pained her to know her niños had experienced such things, but guilt no longer pulled her down as it did before. Merely acceptance of past events and a determination to never let it happen again. From there, dinner progressed in a much more relaxed manner. Stories were swapped, gossip was made, and they even got a laugh out of a few of them. All in all, Alma considered it a success.

"Why don't you give the niños a tour of Casita?" Alma asked the triplets, Milagros, and Antonio. They had just finished up dinner and Pepa was fetching some more wine for them to enjoy. "We'll be talking about possible lodging and I'm sure they'll be bored."

"Sure thing, Nana." Milagros chirped before waving Júnior and Jazmin over. "Vamonos, chicos."

"I think I'll stay." Rico said as he took a seat next to his mamá, Naomi following suit. He smiled at her and took her hand. He wanted to make sure he was around to hear any possible lies. There had been none thus far, but he wanted to be sure.

"That's fine, pero only half a glass for the both of you, okay?" Marlena said in a stern manner, and he nodded. He had just reached drinking age, and while they allowed the niños to sample the liquor in the house many times in small amounts, they were still learning their limits. That meant only a small amount in front of company.

"Now, about your lodging." Alma began just as Julieta and Pepa came back with a tray of glasses and a bottle of red wine. Camilo got up to help and they began handing them to the group as she spoke. "The council has agreed that work on your homes will begin as soon as you decide how your families will be structured. Will the Aldeas and Delgados stay together? Or will each individual family have their own home? Gracias." She said, accepting a glass from Pepa.

They all stared at Alma in shock.

"H-houses?" Asunción managed to stutter out.

"There's a lot of land on the East side of the Encanto that's unclaimed." Pepa explained as she took a seat next to Félix.

"Me and Tío Nando will be helping with the construction. I don't think it should be more than a month to get it done, depending on how many houses you want." Luisa chipped in.

"Wait, you're just going to give us houses?" Pablo asked, disbelief clear on his face and in his voice. "Just like that?"

A few of the Madrigals frowned in confusion.

"Of course." Julieta said gently. "You have been through a lot."

"We may not know what it's like to be displaced," Pepa began.

"Pero, Mamá has helped us understand, and we'll do whatever we can to ease your burden." Bruno finished.

"What will we owe you?" Ana asked, accepting that they'd need their help.

"Nada." Alma simply said. "If it will ease your minds, the funds are coming from money set aside for such occasions—disaster relief, unforeseen circumstances—those types of things. Don't fret over it, por favor."

"That's a lot to take in, Señora." Sabrina said quietly. "It will take time."

Alma nodded, understanding her perspective. "Now, the cost of the inn will also be covered—"

"How much will the inn cost?" Andres asked, troubled. "We have money, but not much."

"Oh, don't worry about that." Hernando cut in. "We know the currency outside the Encanto is quite different. You use pesos as the main currency, right?" At their nods he continued. "Right, so pesos are like pocket change here—used to buy knickknacks and the like. It's gone up in value since the Encanto opened up trade with the outside, pero the main currency here is gold and silver coins."

Arturo almost snorted his wine. "G-gold and silver coins?!" He managed to choke out. Luisa, who was nearest him, patted him lightly on the back.

"Ay, that's right. Those are precious metals outside." Alma sighed and gave them an apologetic smile. "Lo siento, I had forgotten."

"'You had forgotten.'" Ana repeated with a disbelieving smile on her face. She shook her head. "Anything else?"

"Ah, sí." Alma nodded. "The council also decided that each adult eighteen and up will be given an allowance of fifty silver coins and one-hundred pesos every two weeks until a month after you settle into your new homes. It should be enough to cover the costs of food and other necessities, but please let Rico know if it is lacking." She gestured to her nieto who nodded, a grin on his face. "He mainly helps out with finances because of his gift. Going through him will be quicker than going through me."

"Gift?" Asunción queried.

"I can hear lies." Rico explained with a smile. "Makes it easier to determine who really needs extra and who's just greedy."

She blinked in amazement. "Oh."

"I… gracias." Juanita murmured. "Muchas gracias."

"De nada, niña." Alma smiled fondly. "This is some very nice wine." Andres complimented, finally sampling the wine Camilo handed him.

Naomi smiled, a soft blush on her cheeks. "I'll be sure to pass it along to my parents. They're sure to be pleased."

"They're winemakers?" Andres asked, amazed. At her nod, he grinned. "Well, it's very good. Some of the best I've had."

Naomi blushed at the compliment and Rico preened, proud of his novia's family. Marlena giggled behind her hand.

Conversation flowed from there as Alma and the adults hashed out a few other details regarding their integration into the Encanto. Meanwhile, the third generation of all the families swapped stories.

The end of the night found Alma with Ana and Asunción on either side of her, sitting alone together in the inner courtyard. The rest of their families were elsewhere, doing their own things and bonding, leaving the three hermanas to themselves.

"I can't believe this is real." Asunción whispered, her head resting against Alma's shoulder. She squeezed her hand. "I feel like a missing piece has finally been returned."

"Me, too." Alma said, returning the squeeze. Her eyes filled with tears, finally allowing herself to once again be emotional in their presence. The wall around her heart lowered. "It was so hard on my own. Then when I finally found someone who seemed to make me feel whole again, I lost him, too. I…"

"We're here for you now, hermanita." Ana assured, hugging her youngest hermana. "Though you seem to have done well for yourself. Leading a whole village is nothing to sniff about. That takes a lot of hard work…"

Alma gave a watery chuckle, and took a deep breath. "Sí, pero we're familiar with hard work." Her hermanas nodded in agreement. "I know Camilo told you some of our history, and I know you have questions, pero…I'd like to hear about yours, if you don't mind."

"Of course not." Asunción sighed. "I'll start. I'm sure you remember Andres, sí? He was that boy who always…" And so their stories flowed, bringing the estranged hermanas closer and beginning the long journey of bridging the gap between them.

The Salido triplets were finally together again.

Chapter Text

Bruno found it to be a big improvement when guilt did not pull his madre under once more. He had been worried she'd feel guilty for not knowing her hermanas were alive, but it seemed like their talk about the Faded visions had given her a better outlook on things. Plus, there was all the hard work she had put into letting things go in the first place that he had forgotten to take into account. He would not be making that mistake again.

She still had a lot of work to do, but he was so proud of his mamá, and so very happy for her.

There was just something he didn't expect. None of them did, really.

The Encanto was in a quiet uproar—news of Alma's once thought to be dead hermanas had spread like wildfire. It made others of the founding generation wonder if their loved ones were still alive. In fact, it made them so hopeful and desperate, a few talked about leaving to go search for them. One man had the bright idea to seek Bruno out, begging the soothsayer for a vision to see if his son was still alive.

Alma had confided in her children that she had never known what had happened to her hermanas, and that it always weighed heavily on her—the not knowing. Witnessing the emotional reunion of his mamá and her hermanas, he could only imagine the weight lifted from her heart at knowing for certain that they were alive.

He couldn't deny the man, but…

"Señor, there's a chance you may not get the good news you're looking for." Bruno warned, the both of them inside his vision cave. Because of the man's advanced age, they were both sitting in chairs.

"I know." The man nodded, wiping his eyes. "Pero, I need to know."

Bruno nodded. "Very well." 'I can do this, I can do this, I can do this.' It had been years since he had triggered a vision, they both knew this, but none of his nervousness showed as he took a breath. He held his hands open and upward, and closed his eyes when the man took hold of them.

The man looked around nervously as the light from the cave dimmed, a gentle breeze brushing against him from an unknown source. He had gone to Bruno for a vision before, many years ago, and it was nothing like this—this ancient and powerful feeling. It also took longer than normal for the familiar dome to form, but when it did, it shone brighter than he'd ever seen it.

Bruno was struggling and doing his best not to let it show. It was taking far more concentration to utilize his gift than before. It made him question himself and he almost lost his grip.

"You can do anything." Marlena's face flashed behind his lids and he felt determination fill him. She believed in him, his hermanas believed in him, his mamá—his whole family believed in him.

'I can do this.'

His eyes snapped open, glowing a bright neon green as both men took in the vision manifesting around them. They were shown an image of the older man finding a gravestone with his son's name on it, and the man sobbed.

"Wait, por favor." The man begged. "Maybe it will change."

Bruno knew it wouldn't change—he felt it—but for the man's sake, he held onto the vision for a few more minutes. When it was obvious it wasn't going to change, the man nodded and Bruno ended the vision. He helped the man to his feet and handed him the newly formed tablet.

"Lo siento, Señor." Bruno said softly.

The man shook his head and gave Bruno a watery smile. "Gracias. At least I know he's at peace." He left after that.

When he was finally alone, Bruno lowered himself unsteadily to the floor, gasping. The adrenaline flooding his system made him shaky and sweaty, but he was grinning. He had been afraid to use his gift intentionally for so long, to find that it was okay—that the energy he felt building everyday was finally expelled in the way it was meant to—it left him feeling giddy.

"I'm such a fool." He chuckled to himself once his breath had evened out. 'Marlena was right."

After that, word got around that Bruno was taking vision requests again and he was once more flooded with inquiries. He didn't mind at all, not anymore. It felt right, being able to do what he was born to do—help those in need, and be there for his family.

The rest of the Madrigals were relieved, seeing some of Bruno's confidence come back in light of this recent development. Diego had cried, and it made Bruno realize just how much his family had worried about him. He swore to never make them worry like that again.

He didn't realize that was a promise he couldn't keep.

Chapter Text

A few weeks before the Madrigall Trillizos turned fifty-one, things had further changed within the Encanto.

For one, there was now electricity in the village. They were still working the kinks out of it, as Pueblito wasn't the biggest fan of it—the sentient town was getting used to it. They all were. It was powered by the wind Pepa made sure blew strongly everyday, ensuring the Encanto remained self-sufficient. This enabled them to have small luxuries like night lighting that was brighter than candles, telephones, and bigger radios (much to Bruno's delight).

Visitors to the Encanto were also a regular thing now, as was the presence of magic—something Pueblito was very happy about. Trade was growing, and the economy was booming. The town was thriving.

Ana and Asunción and their respective families were settling in nicely with the rest of the Encanto. Pablo had actually helped with the construction of their homes, working closely with Hernando and Luisa. From there, he had proved his skill and had gained a few connections within the village. They had decided to build two houses large enough to house all of the Aldeas and all of the Delgados each since Ana, Asunción, and Andres were up there in age. Julio and Juanita Gómez (Ana's daughter) decided to have their own home with their two children, but had it close enough to the Delgados that they could easily visit anytime. Julio worked at one of the music shops, bringing his knowledge from the outside and adding designs to the custom pieces people of the Encanto had never seen before. They were quite popular. Octavio worked with the school, his love for books and the skill he brought coming in handy—but primarily, he worked at the library. Their esposas didn't work, but took up hobbies that turned into small side jobs that brought in extra income, as well as taking care of the children and upkeep of the home, or spending time with their parents or in-laws.

Ana, Alma, and Asunción were inseparable if they could get away with it. The three women were often seen walking around the Encanto, laughing and catching up. They had reunited as fond strangers, but as the months passed, their sibling bond reformed and it was stronger than ever. All parties involved were ecstatic to see it happen, but none more so than the Madrigals. Diego, especially, loved to be near them. Not close enough to intrude, but being so close to their light and heartfelt emotions was irresistible—he loved positive emotions. They were so pure and addictive. He couldn't not be near them.

Bruno's visions were easy for him once more. He still had to concentrate a bit harder, but he had gotten used to the increase in intensity. The way the light drained from the area he was in still unnerved him—but he was no longer worried. After the initial influx of vision requests, he now only did visions just two times a week, and five per day.

The children had grown even more.

Dolores and Mariano were enjoying wedded bliss. Mariano still visted his madre and abuela regularly, Dolores coming along for such visits often. Isabela and Joaquín were going strong. After her first encounter with death, Joaquín had been a strong and gentle presence that helped Isabela cope with it. Agustín recognized the look in their eyes, and was certain he'd be approached soon for his eldest's hand in marriage.

Love was in the air, and it seemed to be infectious.

Manuel Olivera was a sweet, awkward boy; always quick to lend a hand, but very timid. That's why it came to almost everyone's surprise when he had marched up to Casita one day, expression full of determination as he approached Julieta and Agustín, and asked to court Luisa. Unbeknownst to nearly all of the Madrigals, the two had grown close after La Fiesta de Sacrificio. Just three years younger and a foot shorter than Luisa, the young man had a passion for dancing and the skills to back it up. He had figuratively swept her off her feet, and Luisa had been a goner.

Mirabel and Nicolás were taking their time with their courtship, learning about each other and seeing how they fit in the other's life. Despite his fears, Nicolás melded seamlessly with the family, often helping where he could. Mirabel tried not to get her hopes up, but every time he offered to help her with something or reminded her to take a break, she fell for him a little more.

Camilo was also starting to show interest in someone new, though he wouldn't say who. Once again, he was caught sneaking around Casita when he thought no one was looking. Of course Dolores knew who it was, but she found it amusing he thought he could hide it from his familia—hide it from her. There were already betting pools on who it was, one she was banned from participating in—which, rude. Rico was also banned, though, so they made bets on who would have the strongest reaction when they found out. Her money was on her mamá.

She couldn't wait for them to find out it was María Rivera—the silversmith's very serious, very studious daughter. Opposites seemed to be their family's as of late, and it amused Dolores to no end,

Milagros didn't want to get involved with anyone as of yet. Part of it was that she wasn't interested in romance at the moment, not seeing the point of it. The other half of it was fear; would they leave her as her parents did? It was something she had talked to Tío Nando and Tía Lena about on a regular basis. They didn't force her to make any decisions and helped her sort her feelings out. Sometimes, Diego would help out. In the meantime, Hernando was more than happy to glare at every possible pretendiente she turned away. He also wasn't ready for her to get involved with someone just yet—he didn't think he could handle it.

Rico and Naomi were like Isabela and Joaquín; initially very odd together, but very sweet. Rico was so outgoing, it was so surprising to see him fawn over the quiet Hernandez girl the way he did. Marlena found it especially adorable, and cooed at them whenever she could, embarrassing her hijo to no end. She couldn't help it—they were so cute!

Diego was still emotionally recovering from the situation he had found himself in, unwilling to get attached to another so soon. Talking to either of his parents helped, as did talking with his siblings. It still hurt that Romera would only look at him with contempt, and he found himself angry with her. A week ago, he had even confronted her about it, saying a slew of rather blunt and honest things that made the young woman avoid him out of shame. He would have felt bad if his papá hadn't told him how proud he was that Diego stood up for himself. He still felt bad…just not as much. He was getting there.

Then there was Ofelia.

"Papí." Ofelia greeted as she stepped into the inner courtyard. "I wanted to talk to you about something." It was a late Tuesday afternoon, and her parents had just gotten back from their puppet show. It was still going strong after all these years, and was one of the few things they did exclusively together.

"Sí, ¿mi vida?" Bruno questioned, turning to his youngest. It was always important when Ofelia spoke. "What is it?"

"Oh, Bruno!" Julieta called as she came in from the kitchen. "Lo siento, pero can you go back to town and get some mangoes, ¿por favor? I hadn't realized we were out of them. I need some to make flan de mango."

"Uh," he glanced at his daughter, who smiled.

"I can go with you, Papí. I know it's your favorite."

"Okay, we can talk while we run your lazy tía's errand for her." Bruno snickered and dodged a dish towel thrown at him. "Alright, alright, we're going."

After grabbing a basket and Juleita telling them how many she wanted, the pair were off arm-in-arm. They walked in companionable silence for a few minutes, before Bruno shook his head. Ofelia tilted hers in question.

"I remember when you could barely reach my hip," he used his hand to demonstrate, "and now you're as tall as me." Bruno exclaimed dramatically. "Ay, I'm getting old!" Ofelia giggled at his theatrics, and Bruno grinned. He loved all of his children, but Ofelia had a special place in his heart. She was so much like him.

Ofelia squeezed his arm to get his attention. "You're not old, Papá. Pero, I am older now." She couldn't meet his gaze as her cheeks tinted a soft pink. "Old enough to agree to a courtship."

Bruno came to a gentle stop, eyes wide as he stared at his hija. His bebita. His first instinct was to deny this was happening. She was only eighteen! His mind then unhelpfully reminded him that his hermanas had been younger than that when they had entered a courtship—thanks to him, no less!—and that Marlena had been seventeen. Swallowing thickly, he croaked, "Who?"

Ofelia briefly met his gaze before looking away again. "Isaac Morales."

Bruno relaxed just a little bit.

Isaac Morales was the eldest hijo to Mateo and Selena—new residents that worked a small farm now. He didn't interact with him much, but from what he's heard and seen, at twenty-one, he was shaping up to be a great young man.

Bruno continued walking and Ofelia let out a soft breath. "Does your mamá know?" He hedged. It seemed like something she would tell Marlena first. He was proven right when she nodded.

"I wanted to tell you myself." Ofelia admitted softly. "I really like him, Papí."

Bruno mentally swore as he felt his eyes prick with tears. No one told him this would make him so emotional! Why hadn't his cuñados warned him?! "Tell me about him, mija."

For the rest of their walk to town, Ofelia talked about Isaac and why she liked him. She told him how he treated her and how she'd been the one to ask him for a courtship. Bruno had laughed at that. Quiet she may be, Ofelia was definitely a Madrigal woman. As she continued to talk, Bruno watched her expressions and listened. He'd never seen her talk so much about someone, and he knew. Bruno knew she didn't just like him.

'Mi pequeña, all grown up.'

Reaching town, they smiled at the children playing with Pueblito as they made their way to the mango stand. Señor Melendez greeted them warmly as they made their purchase. Both turned at the sound of a throat clearing.

Before them stood a very nervous, very determined Isaac Morales. "Buenas tardes, Señor Madrigal, Ofelia." He briefly glanced at Ofelia, his eyes softening slightly before they snapped back to Bruno. "Señor, if you have some time later today, I'd like to talk to you and Señora Marlena about something important."

Bruno couldn't help but be amused at the young man before him. He opened his mouth to let him know he needn't be so nervous when green consumed his vision for a few seconds. His eyes flashed neon green, and his expression shifted into that of horror.

A sharp neigh cut through the air.

Chapter Text

A little boy, barely eight, buried under a pile of rocks in the middle of the street, Pueblito unable to react fast enough. Dead far too young.

That was the Flicker that flashed before Bruno's eyes, and he gasped when it was over. His heart pounded as his senses screamed at him that it was happening now. Without explanation, Bruno grabbed the front of Isaac's shirt and pushed him towards Ofelia, effectively moving the both of them out of danger's path.

Everything past that point slowed down. A sharp neigh sounded through the air again, followed by the frantic pounding of hooves. Shouts sounded in alarm as a horse tugging a cart full of large rocks was headed straight down the path towards them, spooked by something or another. A little boy, no older than eight, standing upright from picking up his ball that had strayed too far. A quick-minded blacksmith grabbing the reins, making the horse turn and rear back on its hind legs. Only to tumble to the side as the cart tipped over, unable to keep its balance at the sudden shift—Pueblito tried to stabilize it, but the momentum was uninhabited—sending the rocks tumbling out of the cart. The little boy staring up with wide, frightened eyes as they towered over him.

Bruno didn't think about what he was doing. There was no time for it. He just reacted. An image of Antonio's face flashed before his mind's eyes. What if it had been his sobrino?

His determination solidified, expression grim.

By some miracle, he reached the young boy just in time. Grabbing a hold of him, he pivoted on his heel and tossed the boy to safety as best he could. The relief he felt was fleeting, his gaze barely having time to focus on the cloud of rocks about to rain down on him. It was only at this moment did he recognize what was happening, and by then it was already too late.

He had seen this before, when he was five. Not how it happened, but the end result.

'This is it.' He thought in fear and regret. After his conversation with his mamá, Bruno had spent many nights thinking about the events that led to this new timeline. In doing so, he had concluded that it may not be a timeline, but a time loop they were in. Events didn't always happen the same, but certain big ones did. Such as death visions. He hadn't wanted to voice it to anyone, but he'd always suspected he'd die the same way once again.

His mamá and hermanas flashed before his eyes. Marlena, his niños, his sobrinos, his hermano and cuñados. His tías, his tío, his primos. His amigos. He knew, deep in his soul, that he would not survive this. 'This is it.'

He'd seen it.

He closed his eyes, bringing his arms up instinctively—

"STOP!"

Bruno's eyes flung open at the command that was all but screamed desperately into the air, the space around them vibrating with its power. He stared up in disbelief, panting, a cloud of large rocks floating above him. No, not floating—they were frozen in midair. He stumbled back and stared in wide-eyed disbelief at the half-erected wall Pueblito had been rising to shelter him, and found that it wasn't just the rocks that were stopped, but everything and everyone around him.

Except for Ofelia.

Eyes burning neon yellow, Ofelia panted for air. Tears welled up in her wide, terrified eyes as she stared at her padre. "Papá, come here." She gasped out. She had never stopped so many things at once. The whole Marketplace was frozen. She watched intently as her papá automatically moved away from the danger. Once he was safely at her side, she muttered a soft, "Release," her eyes returning to normal as she let go of her hold on her gift and felt herself weakly crumple to the floor.

She didn't get very far, as Isaac held her securely. In the next second, another set of arms were around her, ones she was very familiar with. Ofelia sobbed as she held onto her papá. "Don't—don't do that!" She wailed.

"Lo siento, mijita, lo siento." Bruno choked out as he held Ofelia tightly. He didn't realize he was shaking until Isaac placed a calming hand on his shoulder. He didn't notice the fading terror on the man's face, focused completely on consoling his hija. "Lo siento, Ofi, gracias for saving me, lo siento."

Ofelia had saved him. Bruno's mind raced.

That's when it hit him—he had never had a vision of his own death—not a true vision. Not even a Flicker. The Faded visions, they didn't always happen, but he had assumed it was going to happen no matter what because it was a death vision.

Except it wasn't a death vision, it had been a Faded vision—and things were very different in this timeline than the one the Faded visions showed.

Marlena had changed his future, saving him from a lifetime of loneliness.

His daughter had changed his future, saving him from what he now knew to be an untimely death. He was alive because she existed here.

'Even then…' Bruno glanced around at the anxiously jumping cobblestones and swinging shutters. 'There's also Pueblito.'

His chest burned with the sudden feeling of lost time and his mind slightly fogged over. There was still so much he wanted to do with his family. He had just gotten them back, he wasn't ready to let them go again.

'I want more time with them!'

Under all the adrenaline in his system and his focus now on calming his crying hija, Bruno didn't realize those thoughts were not entirely his own.

~o.8.o~

A few minutes later, when Bruno had just managed to calm down Ofelia, Milagros appeared beside them.

"Mili?" Bruno questioned in concern, still out of sorts.

Milagros looked uncertain and worried. "Dolores freaked out, she said—" She took a deep breath, and then in a small voice, "I'm glad you're okay, tío."

Bruno tried to give her a smile. "Me, too, kid."

Milagros nodded and sniffled. Her eyes flitted about, taking in the growing crowd. "Can I take you guys home?"

Bruno nodded. "Sí." He glanced at Isaac. "Isaac can come, too, if he wants." He didn't miss the grateful look sent his way.

Milagros nodded, taking first Bruno and Ofelia, and then Isaac. In a matter of seconds, they were amongst family once more. The mangoes were completely forgotten, and Bruno had no time to feel guilty about that.

"What happened?" Marlena demanded as she pulled Ofelia into her arms. The teen was just sniffling now, and returned her madre's hug.

"I…had a Flicker." Bruno couldn't quite meet their questioning looks. It wasn't the first time he'd acted impulsively because of a Flicker, but it was the first time he'd almost died because of it.

Ofelia turned her head and glared at him, causing his shoulders to hunch. "Papí acted rashly." She mumbled before explaining what had happened.

Alma gasped, eyes wide, and Casita shook.

Bruno watched his mamá, and his heart broke at the look on her face. He hadn't seen that expression in years. One of fear and panic, of grief and guilt. Then he remembered their talk, how she had watched him die— 'Joder—' "Mamá, I—" He paused when she forcibly smiled at him and calmly approached. Taking his hands into hers, she gave them a gentle squeeze.

"I know you felt you needed to do what you did." Alma said softly, but loud enough for everyone to hear. "Pero, we need you—I need you to be more careful, Brunito. You cannot save anyone if you are…if you're…and I," her voice cracked here, her emotions breaking through her calm façade, "I cannot lose you." The silent 'again' rang loudly in his ears. "Any of you." She turned to look at her family as a whole. "We protect people, it is our way, pero, por favor, look after yourselves. I can't— I don't want to imagine a life without any of you."

"Lo siento." Bruno whispered, a few tears falling. "I-I can… I will try."

Alma's lips trembled as she nodded before pulling him into a tight hug. She then turned to Ofelia and hugged her, too. She told her how much she loved her, how proud she was of her and thanked her for saving her padre.

From there, things became a mix of hugging Bruno and chastising him for acting so rashly. Pepa and Julieta did both in equal measures, and the look Marlena gave him as she comforted their hija spoke volumes. Diego stayed close to Alma and Ofelia, working on slowly keeping them calm so they stay like that. Rico decided to stick to Bruno like glue, deciding his Papá needed protection from himself. The rest of the day going forward was tiring.

When he finally retired to his room, Marlena laid it on him. They hadn't had time to talk since he'd gotten back, and her worry had shifted into anger and he let her get it out of her system as she yelled at him, tears in her eyes as she gestured wildly with her hands. At one point, she even threw a pillow at him before he kissed her soundly on her mouth, effectively silencing her.

"Lo siento, amor." Bruno whispered, their foreheads pressed together. "I didn't mean to, I-I just…." He swallowed thickly. "What if it had been Antonio? I couldn't just not do anything…."

Marlena closed her eyes as she finally let the tears fall. "I know…you wouldn't be you if you didn't help, pero…," she choked on a sob, "I can't lose you, Bruno. Our children can't lose you. Our familia. We need you. Por favor, be careful next time."

"I will try, lo prometo."

"No, you will be careful!"

"…"

She cried harder when he remained silent, both knowing he couldn't promise something like that—none of them could—he may not be given a choice when the time comes. So, Bruno kissed her again, and again. He did his best to reassure her with actions since he couldn't do so with words. When she was finally asleep, he found himself exhausted but unable to follow her into the realm of unconsciousness. He sat up with a sigh and made to leave their bed for some water.

He only managed to sit up before he was clutching his chest, his breath coming in sudden labored pants. His chest felt like it was burning, it was so hot, and panic began to set in. Then he felt it, his Gift brushing against his heart and he squeezed his eyes shut against the pain he expected, only to feel a deep warmth settle in.

His eyes snapped open and he gasped harshly, the sounds somehow seemingly muted to him. Bruno felt the tug behind his eyes as the warmth spread from his heart to the rest of his body. Despite his panic, the feeling was calm and soothing—almost like welcoming an old friend back. But it was strange and foreign and the swell of power beneath the surface frightened him. The tug was insistent against his eyes, and he squeezed them shut once more.

'Not now! Por favor, I can't—'

He gasped as something within him woke up completely. Bruno's thoughts stopped abruptly as his eyes snapped open, grey and muted colors filling his vision. His tired eyes began to glow a dull emerald green and he was lost in a swirl of memories.

Chapter Text

~x./\.x~

"Will you use your gift to honor our Miracle? Will you serve this community and strengthen our home?"

"¡Sí, Mamá!"

"Mamá! Someone asked me for a prophecy!"

"So long as we're together, everything will be fine."

"You killed mi hijo! ¡Eres una maldición!"

"Bruno, why did you give her that vision?! Have I not said to make them happy?"

"I am Hernando, I'm not afraid of anything. I am Hernando, I'm not afraid of anything…!"

"You killed my goldfish!"

"I hate you! I can't believe you'd ruin my wedding! You ruined everything! "

"Looks like we're hermanos, Bro. Don't worry about Pepa, she'll get over it."

"Gracias, hijo."

"I know one would usually ask your madre this, pero, you're…closer to her. I would like your blessing to ask Julieta to marry me."

"Her name is Isabela. Isn't she cute?"

"Just like her mamí."

"¡Por favor! No more! Lo siento, ¡lo siento!"

"Sorry doesn't fix what you told mi hermana!"

"Bruno, please join us. If anyone so much as looks at you funny, I'll strike them with lightning. It'll be fine, lo prometo."

"I'm fat because of you!"

"My hair!"

"You remind me so much of your padre. If only he were here…"

"It's your fault my twin died. You should have died instead of Hernando!"

"How could you tell your own sobrina that? Mi hija. Do…do you hate me that much, Bruno?

"Can you watch over Luisa, por favor?"

"Say hello to Camilo!"

"This is Mirabel. Isn't she adorable?"

"This is what you get for making mi papá's harvest shit this year!"

"¡Por favor para! It's not my fault, it's not my fault!"

"Bruno…I don't—why did the door disappear like that? There's nothing wrong with her, she's perfect, so why?!"

"Tío Bruno? Why…why didn't I get a gift? Is Abuela mad at me?"

"Bruno, por favor. I'm worried about the magic. Why didn't Mirabel get a gift? Por favor. For la familia."

"Oh… No no no no no. I can't— No one can see this! If they— Mirabel will— NO! I have to, I—!"

"Hey, where's Tío Bruno?"

"…Why is his door dark?"

"What—NO! BRUNO! Where—!"

"…This is all my fault. Don't tell me it isn't, Juli! I…I let the villagers get to me. I blamed him for stupid shit. I hurt mi hermanito… His door is dark, what if he's—"

"Don't. He's not dead. He just…he just left. Th-that's all."

"…why?"

"…. Lo siento, yo no sé."

"Lo siento, hermanas… Forgive me."

"First Pedro, and now Brunito… How many more will I lose? ¿Por qué? Why did he leave? Is it…because of Mirabel?"

"Mamá, por favor, don't blame Mirabel. I left on my own, por favor, don't blame her. Why isn't anything going the right way?"

"Please, don't talk about him. I can't…I can't talk about him. It hurts too much."

"When is Tío Bruno coming back?"

"Mija, don't…let's not ask your Mamá that. Your tío, he…he went away and we don't know when he's coming back."

"Why?"

"I don't know, Isa."

"So many cracks…has our family always been so broken?"

"Don't mention him at all. I don't want to hear it. Por favor, no one speak about him."

"Dolores, what did I say? We don't talk about Bruno."

"Pero Mamí, I can hear—"

"¡Silencio! Go to your room!"

"Lo siento, Lolo. Por favor, keep this secret. I can't come back, lo siento, I can't."

"I'm so tired, I hardly have time to myself, pero I have so much to do..."

"Why didn't Mirabel get a gift, Papí? It's not fair. Could I give her my gift?"

"That's very sweet, Milo, pero I don't think it works like that."

"It's going to be okay, just breathe. You need to be perfect no matter what. There's no room for error. Then, everyone will be happy and everything will go back to normal. Just be perfect."

"All anyone ever wants is someone else. I don't even want to be me anymore."

"Isa won't play with me anymore, Papí. Is it because I'm not special?"

"No Miraboo, of course you're special. You're special in a different way. Isa…Isa is just really busy, pero, I'll talk to her, okay?"

"What if I hurt her? I can't—"

"Welcome to the world, hermanito. It sucks."

"Isabela, I've arranged a meeting between you and Señora Guzmán's nieto, Mariano."

"Wa-what? O-of course, how…lovely, Abuela. Gracias."

"Why…why would Isa say that when she obviously doesn't like him? Mamá, what are you doing?"

"Can't I just be myself for once?!"

"Gracias, Lolo, for the food and water. Heh, lo siento. Everyone's been so busy at night lately."

"I miss you, tío. Come back soon?"

"I…I can't, lo siento."

"Would it be okay if I refused helping for a little bit? …No, Abuela would be so disappointed. Oh, more donkeys got out."

"Sometimes, the only way for some to help is to step aside and let others handle it."

"Will our familia ever be okay?"

"There were cracks, and the candle almost went out."

"Mira, mi hermano Bruno lost his way in this family. I don't want the same for you."

"Juli…."

"I'm losing my gift!"

"…what?"

"We don't talk about Bruno!"

"My gift wasn't helping the family, but I love my family, you know?"

"Tío Bruno, I just want to make the family proud, just once. But if I should stop, if I'm hurting mi familia…just tell me"

"I can't tell you, because I don't know."

"You left to protect me?"

"Hey, after you save the miracle, come visit."

"After I save the miracle, I'm bringing you home."

"I don't know why you weren't given a gift, but that is no excuse to hurt your family!"

"The miracle is dying, because of you!"

"MIRABEL! MIRABEL!"

"I can't let her take the blame, I can't ! This is all my fault! I should have—"

"Brunito…!"

"I feel like I missed something important."

"I…am so sorry, Brunito. I'm so happy you're home. Te amo mucho."

"Te amo, Mamá. Te amo mucho."

"The Miracle is not some magic that you've got, the Miracle is you! Not some gift, just you."

"You're back! Y-you're—Bruno! Ay, I never hated you, lo prometo. I love you. I love you so much, hermanito!"

"I know, Pepita. I love you, too."

"So, that's Tío Bruno, huh? He's a lot…shorter than I remember."

"Yeah, you've got quite the imagination, kid. I bet you'd make great stories."

"He does!"

"Toñito!"

"Not used to such large crowds. Good thing they still don't like me much and stay away. Heh."

"Don't worry, Tío Bruno, I'll keep them at bay."

" Ah, gracias, Isa."

"You're the real gift, kid. Let us in."

"Let's take a picture!"

"Tío Bruno, are you okay?!"

"Don't crowd him! Give him space to breathe. Bruno, it's me, Juli. Deep breaths, that's it."

"I think he just needs time to get used to things again. Ten years is a long time to be alone. Big crowds can be overwhelming."

"What do we do?"

"We take baby steps. He'll be fine, it will just take time."

"Tío, I don't even know what I want! I'm almost twenty-two! What do I do?"

"Tío, please don't leave again! I'll help you this time, just please don't leave!"

"Can you braid my hair, Tío? It helps me calm down. ¿Por favor?"

"Am I not good enough, Tío?"

"Sometimes I still feel like I'm not enough. That I'll never be enough."

"Brunito, would you like to join me for a walk? We'll get you some sun."

"The town still makes me a little nervous, Mamá."

"I know, mijo. I'll be with you the whole time."

"…okay."

"What did you think of today?"

"It wasn't too bad."

"Why don't we do it at least once a week? To help get you used to everything again?"

"Okay. I guess we can. It's…nice walking with you."

"It is. We have a lot of catching up to do, Brunito."

"Are you going for your walk? Could you pick up some mangoes for me, ¿por favor?"

"Of course, mija. Let me get my basket."

"Lazy."

"Hush, or I won't make you flan de mango."

"That's harsh, Juli."

"Yo también te amo, hermano."

"Alright, I have my basket. Let's go."

~o.8.o~

Soon, Bruno and Alma found themselves taking their weekly stroll through the Encanto. While he enjoyed the time with his madre, it still made him jittery, so one of his rats was always with him under his ruana. Today it was Josué, a male powder blue rat, that rode on his shoulder opposite his mamá.

"I believe Julieta wanted us to pick up some mangoes today." Alma mentioned as they neared the stand selling the fruit.

"We can get some on the way home." Bruno nodded. "I know Señor Melendez puts some aside for Juli, so there should be some left by then."

Alma patted Bruno's arm. "Let's not leave it to chance. That's why I brought my basket." Bruno gave her a sheepish smile, giving into her gentle demand.

"Ah, Señora Madrigal!" A woman around Bruno's age called. She had pale blonde hair pulled back into a low bun and tired silver eyes. They brightened when they landed on Bruno. "Oh, Bruno is with you, too. Thank goodness."

"Marlena, how have you been?" Alma greeted as her son curled in on himself slightly.

"Estado bueno. The twins are driving me crazy, but they'll be marrying soon and out of my hair, so that's good." She smiled, before becoming a bit nervous. "I was actually hoping…," her eyes moved to Bruno, "…if I could request a prophecy? I know you don't really do them anymore!" She quickly added at their surprised expressions. "Pero…I need to confirm something."

Bruno took in her distraught expression, and felt his walls lowering. He remembered Marlena. How could he not? He used to have the biggest crush on her when he was younger, but never spoke to her. Her entire family hated him after he had a vision about her twin, Hernando, dying from sickness. Hernando was the only one who listened to him and fearlessly tried to persuade his family to just listen, but then he fell ill. When the boy passed, her father was adamant his 'curse' had killed the boy. Marlena had been especially spiteful, glaring at him whenever she saw him, whispering the most ridiculous slander about him—even telling him he should have been the one to die at one point. The whole family despised him, except maybe Roberto. The man had always been cordial with him, but it had been years since his death. He wondered if they blamed him for that, too, even though he'd been 'missing' at the time.

They probably did.

His mamá never knew—none of the familia did. He had made sure of it.